







 
   
     
       
         The second apologie to Balthazar Tylcken treating of the eternall predestination and election of God, and of the incarnation, or becoming man and person, of Christ, and concerning the Virgin Mary / written in the yeare 1621, finished the 3. of July by Jacob Behme, also called Teutonicus Philosophus ; Englished by John Sparrow.
         Zweyte Schutz-Schrift wieder Balthasar Tilken. English
         Böhme, Jakob, 1575-1624.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 180 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 33 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28531
         Wing B3416
         ESTC R14771
         12255626
         ocm 12255626
         57415
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28531)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57415)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 860:6)
      
       
         
           
             The second apologie to Balthazar Tylcken treating of the eternall predestination and election of God, and of the incarnation, or becoming man and person, of Christ, and concerning the Virgin Mary / written in the yeare 1621, finished the 3. of July by Jacob Behme, also called Teutonicus Philosophus ; Englished by John Sparrow.
             Zweyte Schutz-Schrift wieder Balthasar Tilken. English
             Böhme, Jakob, 1575-1624.
             Sparrow, John, 1615-1665?
          
           [2], 62 p.
           
             Printed by M.S. for Giles Calvert ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Translation of: Zweyte Schutz-Schrift wieder Balthasar Tilken.
             This work is also found, at reel 125:7, as the second title in: The remainder of books. London, 1662.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Tilken, Balthazar -- Theology.
           Jesus Christ -- Divinity -- Early works to 1800.
           Mary, -- Blessed Virgin, Saint.
           Predestination -- Early works to 1800.
           Incarnation -- Early works to 1800.
           Hypostatic union -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Second
           APOLOGIE
           to
           Balthazar
           Tylcken
           treating
           of
           the
           Eternall
           PREDESTINATION
           
             and
             Election
             of
          
           GOD
           and
           of
           the
           INCARNATION
           
             or
             Becoming
             Man
             ,
             and
          
           PERSON
           of
           CHRIST
           
             and
             Concerning
             the
          
           VIRGIN
           MARY
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           the
           Yeare
           1621.
           
           Finished
           the
           3.
           of
           July
           .
        
         
           by
           Jacob
           Behme
           Also
           called
           
             Teutonicus
             Philosophus
          
           .
        
         
           Englished
           by
           
             JOHN
             SPARROW
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             S.
          
           for
           
             Giles
             Calvert
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           the
           Black-Spread-Eagle
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
           1661.
           
        
      
       
         
           
           
             He
             that
             Beleeveth
             is
             certainly
             Foreseen
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             Beleeves
             not
             hath
             most
             Regardless
             been
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             that
             Beleeveth
             ,
             is
             certainly
             Elected
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             Beleeves
             not
             ,
             hath's
             Election
             Rejected
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Letter
           
             Or
             a
          
           PREFACE
           
             To
             Herre
          
           J.
           D.
           K.
           
        
         
           
             Written
             when
             this
             Treatise
             was
             Finished
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
        
         
           ESteemed
           truly
           Honourable
           highly
           Learned
           Sir
           ;
           after
           my
           hearty
           desiring
           of
           the
           Grace
           ,
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           of
           our
           Dear
           IMMANUEL
           ,
           as
           also
           all
           temporall
           welfare
           of
           Body
           ,
           for
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           conceal
           from
           you
           Sir
           ;
           that
           I
           have
           received
           and
           read
           the
           Book
           with
           the
           Appendix
           ,
           and
           considered
           the
           Opposers
           understanding
           apprehension
           and
           Opinion
           ,
           in
           the
           Love
           and
           Fear
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           sufficiently
           understand
           in
           what
           apprehension
           the
           Man
           runneth
           on
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           
             not
             at
             all
          
           in
           the
           least
           understood
           my
           Writings
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Also
           I
           very
           much
           Lament
           the
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           plunged
           himself
           into
           such
           a
           Lake
           ,
           with
           the
           Election
           of
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           assuredly
           he
           cannot
           get
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           learne
           to
           understand
           the
           Center
           of
           all
           things
           or
           substances
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Also
           he
           lamentably
           goeth
           astray
           concerning
           the
           
             humanity
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           concerning
           his
           Mother
           Mary
           ;
           which
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           our
           Christian
           or
           Spirituall
           Faith
           ,
           upon
           which
           our
           Restored
           Salvation
           standeth
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           I
           desire
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           this
           Man
           might
           become
           seeing
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           zealous
           ,
           for
           then
           his
           Zeale
           would
           be
           profitable
           :
           only
           the
           way
           which
           he
           now
           goeth
           ,
           is
           an
           
             Open
             Gate
          
           to
           all
           vanity
           or
           Licentiousnesse
           ,
           and
           despair
           ;
           and
           there
           must
           a
           severe
           accompt
           belong
           to
           such
           ,
           introducing
           men
           into
           despair
           and
           vanity
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           I
           desire
           he
           may
           be
           advised
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           become
           seeing
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           at
           length
           acknowledge
           ,
           the
           friendly
           Dear
           heart
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ;
           which
           hath
           manifested
           it self
           in
           our
           humanity
           ;
           *
           
             to
             seek
             and
             to
             save
             our
             poor
             lost
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           this
           vain
           frivolous
           reproach
           which
           he
           venteth
           against
           his
           Brother
           ,
           is
           no
           Christian
           way
           at
           all
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           build
           SION
           but
           destroy
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           comprehended
           under
           the
           seaventh
           †
           sounding
           of
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           be
           one
           among
           the
           *
           
             first
             fruits
          
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           goe
           out
           from
           all
           reproachings
           ,
           contention
           ,
           and
           scorning
           ,
           and
           seek
           only
           the
           heart
           of
           brotherly
           Love
           ;
           else
           all
           is
           Babel
           and
           a
           Fiction
           ,
           even
           clamouring
           and
           Contending
           ,
           and
           never
           coming
           to
           the
           Limit
           of
           our
           Rest
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           have
           a
           little
           presented
           it
           before
           him
           and
           other
           Readers
           ,
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ;
           since
           I
           see
           that
           not
           only
           my
           Opposer
           ,
           but
           also
           others
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Persons
           of
           
             high
             Dignity
          
           ,
           are
           thus
           perplexed
           with
           this
           conceit
           about
           the
           
             Predestination
             or
             Election
          
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           try
           ,
           whether
           this
           most
           difficult
           errour
           might
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Minds
           of
           many
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           But
           I
           am
           entended
           to
           write
           an
           †
           
             Entire
             Book
          
           thereof
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           but
           perceive
           that
           Men
           would
           not
           so
           spitefully
           oppose
           me
           ;
           without
           knowledge
           what
           spirits
           Child
           I
           am
           ;
           this
           I
           offer
           to
           you
           as
           learned
           and
           experienced
           Men
           to
           consider
           of
           ,
           and
           entreat
           you
           ,
           to
           ponder
           aright
           whence
           my
           apprehension
           and
           skill
           might
           come
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           For
           you
           see
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           learned
           it
           ,
           much
           lesse
           studyed
           or
           understood
           it
           aforehand
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           simple
           Ideots
           or
           Layicks
           is
           ,
           neither
           have
           I
           sought
           it
           ,
           or
           understood
           any
           the
           least
           part
           of
           it
           but
           it
           is
           given
           me
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           
             Most
             High
          
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           have
           sought
           his
           Love-Heart
           ,
           to
           hide
           my self
           therein
           ,
           from
           the
           Horrible
           Anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Hatred
           or
           Enmity
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Therefore
           I
           exhort
           and
           beseech
           you
           in
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           rightly
           hold
           close
           to
           
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           rightly
           to
           the
           proof
           or
           Touchstone
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           Christian
           Mind
           ,
           and
           then
           your
           Eyes
           will
           be
           opened
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           see
           and
           know
           it
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Though
           I
           doe
           not
           at
           all
           doubt
           concerning
           your
           Person
           Sir
           ,
           for
           I
           look
           upon
           you
           to
           be
           a
           very
           honest
           Lover
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           I
           also
           hope
           ,
           that
           my
           Mind
           which
           is
           so
           very
           exceedingly
           inclined
           towards
           you
           ,
           will
           not
           deceive
           me
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           For
           I
           stedfastly
           hope
           ,
           and
           doe
           present
           it
           in
           my
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           Sir
           ,
           the
           Fair
           Garland
           or
           Crown
           of
           
             Divine
             Honour
          
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Wisdome
           ,
           may
           be
           set
           upon
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           
             not
             need
          
           to
           use
           either
           Mine
           or
           others
           writings
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           :
           but
           Sir
           you
           know
           in
           your self
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           also
           happened
           to
           me
           ,
           out
           of
           what
           spirit
           I
           write
           ,
           and
           use
           nothing
           else
           about
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           *
           
             They
             shall
             be
             all
             Taught
             of
             God
             :
          
           †
           
             and
             know
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           *
           
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             my
          
           
           
           
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             Flesh
          
           ;
           also
           
             your
             sonnes
             and
             your
             daughters
             shall
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             your
             Young
             Men
             shall
             see
             visions
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           Why
           will
           Men
           reproach
           then
           ,
           when
           God
           powreth
           out
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           such
           a
           simple
           Man
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           must
           write
           above
           the
           Reason
           of
           All
           Men
           ;
           and
           higher
           than
           the
           Ground
           of
           this
           World
           is
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Deare
           Sir
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           out
           of
           Gods
           Love
           towards
           you
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Ground
           and
           roote
           of
           your
           School-Contention
           ;
           for
           many
           have
           sought
           but
           not
           at
           the
           right
           Limit
           or
           Place
           ,
           whence
           contention
           is
           arisen
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           hath
           filled
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           hath
           almost
           quite
           destroyed
           all
           brotherly
           Love.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           God
           calleth
           you
           ,
           with
           a
           higher
           voyce
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           yet
           see
           ,
           whence
           all
           Evill
           and
           Good
           Originateth
           ,
           and
           proceedeth
           ,
           because
           you
           should
           cease
           from
           Contention
           and
           Strife
           ,
           and
           most
           highly
           acknowledge
           that
           which
           from
           the
           Times
           of
           this
           World
           hath
           been
           
             hitherto
             hidden
          
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           manifested
           or
           revealed
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           But
           seeing
           it
           is
           shewed
           to
           me
           how
           your
           heart
           Sir
           is
           inclined
           to
           wisdome
           ,
           therefore
           I
           speak
           sublimely
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           do
           hope
           ,
           you
           will
           accept
           it
           in
           true
           Love
           ,
           and
           understand
           it
           rightly
           as
           it
           is
           entended
           :
           I
           would
           I
           could
           give
           you
           halfe
           the
           Spirit
           of
           my
           knowledge
           :
           and
           then
           you
           would
           need
           no
           Writings
           ;
           although
           ,
           I
           esteeme
           you
           wise
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           once
           brotherly
           salute
           you
           with
           this
           Writing
           ,
           before
           the
           rough
           Winter
           of
           Calamity
           Come
           ,
           which
           is
           
             upon
             the
             way
          
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           If
           your
           Honour
           Love
           my
           Writings
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           to
           reade
           them
           diligently
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           especially
           to
           lay
           them
           to
           the
           Center
           of
           All
           things
           or
           Substances
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           
             Three
             Principles
          
           will
           be
           very
           *
           easie
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           I
           know
           and
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           apprehend
           the
           Center
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           have
           such
           joy
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           excelleth
           all
           the
           Worlds
           joy
           ,
           for
           the
           Noble
           STONE
           of
           the
           wise
           Men
           ,
           lyeth
           therein
           ,
           it
           giveth
           certainty
           in
           ALL
           things
           ,
           and
           releaseth
           Man
           from
           all
           incumbrance
           and
           perplexity
           ,
           in
           the
           Strife
           and
           Contentions
           about
           Religion
           ,
           and
           openeth
           to
           him
           the
           highest
           secret
           Mystery
           which
           lyeth
           IN
           himself
           :
           he
           bringeth
           his
           work
           which
           he
           is
           chosen
           to
           by
           Nature
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           PERFECTION
           ;
           and
           can
           see
           all
           things
           into
           the
           Heart
           :
           must
           not
           that
           be
           a
           Jewel
           above
           all
           the
           precious
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ?
        
         
           19.
           
           If
           you
           should
           meete
           with
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           Writings
           that
           were
           unintelligible
           and
           too
           high
           ,
           I
           entreat
           you
           to
           Observe
           it
           ,
           and
           send
           it
           me
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           render
           it
           in
           a
           Childish
           manner
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           But
           since
           I
           observe
           you
           have
           a
           very
           sublime
           understanding
           ,
           therefore
           I
           exhort
           and
           entreat
           you
           ,
           in
           a
           right
           entention
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           set
           before
           God
           ;
           that
           Men
           would
           enter
           into
           such
           a
           Life
           ,
           and
           Live
           and
           
           Converse
           in
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           found
           as
           First-fruits
           in
           the
           Lord
           in
           SION
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           The
           Lord
           N.
           at
           N
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           come
           into
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           entreat
           you
           to
           Judge
           of
           his
           Gifts
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           zealous
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           
             Seeker
             ,
             God
             give
             him
          
           that
           he
           may
           finde
           ;
           and
           I
           entreat
           you
           to
           send
           the
           Inclosed
           Writing
           to
           him
           with
           the
           soonest
           ,
           opportunity
           ;
           wherein
           you
           will
           do
           him
           and
           me
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           also
           send
           this
           with
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           N
           :
           or
           to
           N.
           that
           he
           may
           send
           it
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           venomous
           spitefull
           Pasquill
           or
           Libel
           of
           the
           unintelligent
           zealous
           Person
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           †
           Three
           and
           twenty
           sheets
           in
           answer
           ;
           but
           have
           
             kept
             up
             that
             Answer
          
           to
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           might
           not
           be
           discountenanced
           ,
           hoping
           that
           by
           the
           Information
           of
           
             Good
             People
          
           he
           would
           somewhat
           become
           seeing
           ,
           and
           still
           I
           have
           forbidden
           it
           to
           be
           given
           abroad
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           he
           might
           forsake
           his
           Malice
           or
           Malignity
           ;
           else
           if
           the
           Answer
           should
           be
           published
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           small
           cause
           of
           boasting
           ,
           as
           he
           supposeth
           to
           have
           by
           it
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           deliver
           this
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           a
           little
           by
           HIM
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           If
           he
           will
           not
           be
           thus
           satisfied
           ,
           to
           converse
           in
           brotherly
           Love
           ,
           let
           him
           certainly
           believe
           ,
           that
           where
           Gods
           Love
           is
           ,
           his
           Anger
           is
           also
           ;
           that
           will
           shew
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           ashamed
           thereof
           ,
           and
           wish
           that
           he
           never
           had
           begun
           it
           :
           but
           if
           he
           will
           be
           quiet
           ,
           then
           may
           this
           Answer
           ,
           be
           laid
           up
           in
           some
           knowne
           place
           ;
           he
           may
           assuredly
           believe
           that
           I
           see
           further
           than
           he
           understandeth
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           For
           ,
           a
           Time
           openeth
           it self
           which
           is
           wonderfull
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           Writings
           is
           
             enough
             signified
          
           ,
           it
           certainly
           cometh
           ,
           therefore
           earnestnesse
           and
           sincerity
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           used
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Out
           of
           respect
           ,
           and
           for
           Gods
           honour
           sake
           ,
           I
           have
           
             friendly
             answered
          
           the
           knowne
           Person
           ;
           for
           I
           regard
           More
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           viz
           :
           my
           Eternall
           Brethren
           ,
           than
           my
           Vindication
           or
           Justification
           ;
           for
           ,
           I
           willingly
           *
           
             suffer-reproach
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Badg
           or
           Livery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           send
           it
           to
           your
           honour
           ,
           friendly
           ,
           and
           Commit
           you
           ,
           together
           with
           †
           
             all
             those
             that
             Love
             JESVS
          
           ,
           into
           the
           Grace
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           Dated
           the
           3.
           of
           July
           ,
           1621.
           
        
         
           
             Jacob
             Behme
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             
               To
               the
               Answer
            
             ,
             To
             
               Balthasar
               Tylcken's
            
             aspersing
             Pamphlet
             ,
             concerning
             some
             Points
             or
             Conclusions
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             him
             Opposed
             .
          
           
             JACOB
             BEHME
             Warneth
             his
             Fellow-Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Open
               fountaine
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               JESVS
               CHRIST
               ;
               be
               our
               Quickening
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               bring
               us
               into
               his
               Light
               ,
               in
               a
               Brotherly
               Love
               and
               Child-like
            
             Union
             ;
             
               that
               we
               may
               converse
               in
               his
               power
               or
               vertue
               ,
               and
               love
               and
               know
               our selves
            
             in
             Him.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             DEare
             Sirs
             and
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             what
             dangerous
             Lodging
             ,
             in
             the
             vale
             of
             *
             
               this
               Earthly
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             in
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             ;
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Starres
             and
             Elements
             ,
             we
             lye
             captive
             in
             the
             Opposition
             and
             assaults
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Dangerous
             Wayes
             of
             the
             Devill
             in
             the
             Lusts
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             we
             use
             to
             walke
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             bright
             Morning
             Starre
             of
             the
             Heart
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             awaken
             or
             arise
             in
             US
             ;
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             to
             be
             spoken
             or
             written
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             indeed
             ,
             
               the
               World
            
             so
             altogether
             departeth
             from
             the
             wayes
             
             of
             the
             Divine
             Light
             ;
             and
             goeth
             grouping
             in
             the
             Dark
             ;
             neither
             will
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             helped
             ,
             but
             doe
             only
             despise
             and
             scorne
             
               Gods
               Messengers
            
             ,
             which
             are
             often
             sent
             to
             them
             from
             God
             out
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             to
             warne
             them
             of
             their
             ungodly
             wayes
             :
             this
             we
             all
             see
             and
             know
             alas
             too
             much
             ,
             how
             the
             own
             self
             Reason
             from
             the
             Starres
             and
             Elements
             ,
             layeth
             and
             setteth
             it selfe
             against
             the
             open
             fountaine
             of
             the
             Love
             ,
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ;
             and
             scorneth
             all
             that
             which
             God
             sets
             before
             them
             for
             a
             Warning
             and
             Teaching
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             wherein
             the
             
               Reason-wise
               Schooles
            
             ,
             not
             only
             Scorned
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Persons
             that
             taught
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             despised
             all
             Wonders
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             held
             only
             their
             own
             dissembling
             Hypocriticall
             Reason
             to
             be
             true
             and
             right
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             it
             was
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             Noah
             ,
             before
             the
             Deluge
             or
             Floud
             ,
             also
             at
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             ,
             also
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Jewish
             people
             ,
             also
             among
             the
             Heathen
             before
             Israel
             was
             brought
             out
             of
             Egypt
             into
             their
             Land
             or
             Country
             :
             when
             they
             drave
             them
             out
             and
             slew
             them
             :
             so
             also
             it
             is
             in
             this
             present
             Time
             ,
             wherein
             all
             live
             in
             Strife
             or
             Contention
             and
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             rage
             and
             rave
             ,
             against
             God
             and
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             Mad-men
             ,
             and
             yet
             alwayes
             Cry
             
               Here
               is
            
             the
             Church
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             avoyd
             such
             a
             one
             he
             is
             Mad
             or
             Senslesse
             and
             from
             the
             Devill
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             One
             party
             liveth
             
               as
               wickedly
            
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             carry
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Mouthes
             for
             a
             shew
             as
             an
             Oath
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             Heart
             sticketh
             full
             of
             Gall
             ,
             venome
             ,
             or
             poyson
             and
             bitternesse
             ;
             
               There
               is
               no
               feare
               of
               God
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
            
             †
             
               their
               Mouth
               is
               full
               of
               Cursing
               ,
            
             reproaching
             ,
             scandalous
             deriding
             Blasphemies
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               desire
               to
            
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             or
             unanimity
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             Pride
             ,
             State
             ,
             Covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             vaine
             voluptuousnesse
             ,
             only
             that
             they
             continually
             list
             up
             themselves
             above
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             obscure
             and
             overthrow
             their
             way
             which
             they
             walke
             ,
             in
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             their
             Teaching
             and
             Life
             might
             not
             be
             knowne
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devill
             may
             continue
             to
             be
             Chiefe
             Great
             Prince
             in
             the
             
               humane
               Will
            
             and
             Government
             or
             Dominion
             :
             therefore
             they
             blaspheme
             scandalize
             and
             reproach
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             account
             them
             for
             Fooles
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             remaine
             Covered
             in
             Obscurity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             which
             is
             more
             horrible
             ,
             thus
             the
             
               Divine
               Omnipotence
            
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Cloake
             or
             Mantle
             to
             hide
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             cover
             themselves
             ,
             and
             mix
             
               Gods
               Will
            
             therein
             ,
             as
             if
             Nothing
             were
             done
             without
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             of
             it
             is
             only
             Gods
             purpose
             or
             predestination
             ,
             who
             from
             Eternity
             hath
             concluded
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             manifested
             in
             the
             Time
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Evill
             or
             Good.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Whereas
             ,
             they
             yet
             understand
             nothing
             of
             God
             nor
             his
             Will
             or
             Substance
             ,
             yes
             they
             are
             as
             blinde
             concerning
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             born
             blinde
             is
             to
             the
             visible
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             is
             cleerly
             discovered
             and
             presented
             to
             view
             in
             this
             aspersing
             Pamphlet
             ,
             against
             the
             Book
             of
             
             the
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             former
             Pasquil
             or
             Libellous
             Pamphlet
             [
             against
             the
             Avrora
             ]
             that
             the
             poor
             confused
             Man
             ,
             runs
             on
             so
             senslesly
             ,
             and
             raveth
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             no
             Ground
             or
             understanding
             in
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             :
             I
             lament
             his
             great
             want
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             a
             great
             sumpathy
             or
             fellow-feeling
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             doe
             wish
             from
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             once
             open
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             first
             see
             and
             understand
             e're
             he
             Judgeth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             ,
             the
             poor
             blinde
             Man
             ,
             rejecteth
             many
             a
             thing
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             sets
             even
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
             as
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             wonder
             ,
             how
             he
             is
             such
             a
             zealous
             Saul
             ,
             and
             is
             zealous
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             
               no
               apprehension
            
             of
             it
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             :
             I
             wish
             heartily
             that
             the
             Light
             to
             Saul
             at
             Damascus
             might
             shine
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             become
             a
             Paul
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             so
             zealous
             ,
             then
             might
             his
             zeale
             ,
             be
             profitable
             towards
             the
             furthering
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             to
             blaspheme
             reproach
             and
             persecute
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             rage
             in
             blindnesse
             as
             Saul
             did
             ,
             he
             will
             effect
             nothing
             ,
             but
             only
             rave
             against
             God
             to
             his
             greatest
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             will
             but
             confound
             those
             whom
             he
             thinketh
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             deeper
             into
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             For
             he
             hath
             conceived
             such
             an
             Opinion
             in
             his
             Reason
             ,
             which
             it
             were
             much
             better
             he
             had
             never
             set
             it
             down
             in
             Paper
             :
             Also
             I
             am
             very
             much
             afraid
             ,
             that
             Satan
             hath
             Cast
             his
             own
             self-Reason
             ,
             without
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             Prison
             ,
             and
             Captivated
             him
             with
             such
             a
             Snare
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             break
             forth
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Divine
             Light
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             now
             seeing
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             he
             but
             others
             also
             are
             encumbred
             and
             perplexed
             with
             the
             purpose
             or
             Predestination
             and
             Election
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             thus
             represent
             the
             Omnipotence
             of
             God
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             they
             goe
             on
             in
             ignorance
             very
             confusedly
             ,
             and
             understand
             Nothing
             of
             Gods
             Will
             to
             Good
             and
             Evill
             ,
             much
             lesse
             doe
             they
             know
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             from
             whence
             horrible
             Opinions
             are
             concluded
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Man
             in
             such
             confused
             Reason
             so
             shamelesly
             entendeth
             to
             disgrace
             and
             suppresse
             my
             Writings
             which
             yet
             have
             a
             far
             deeper
             Ground
             ,
             
               then
               he
               ever
               understood
            
             ;
             therefore
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             little
             signified
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             he
             or
             another
             will
             thereby
             become
             seeing
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Not
             with
             entent
             to
             contemne
             but
             to
             instruct
             out
             of
             my
             Talent
             which
             is
             given
             to
             me
             of
             God
             :
             For
             men
             know
             very
             well
             that
             I
             am
             no
             Doctor
             from
             the
             Schoole
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             given
             to
             me
             I
             should
             not
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             though
             I
             did
             not
             so
             highly
             seek
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             me
             without
             my
             knowledge
             :
             I
             sought
             only
             the
             fountain
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             understood
             Nothing
             of
             the
             Mystery
             what
             THAT
             was
             ;
             but
             now
             it
             is
             also
             afforded
             me
             as
             a
             Favour
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Substance
             of
             All
             Substances
             ;
             in
             which
             without
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             I
             should
             indeed
             be
             Blinde
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             But
             seeing
             the
             Man
             with
             his
             Pamphlet
             annexed
             so
             my
             Writings
             ,
             understandeth
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             Substances
             ,
             
               much
               lesse
            
             the
             Principles
             to
             the
             C●nter
             in
             the
             Principle
             ;
             and
             yet
             undertaketh
             to
             reprove
             my
             Writing
             ,
             also
             with
             a
             strange
             understanding
             quite
             Contrary
             to
             my
             sence
             or
             meaning
             ,
             and
             perverteth
             my
             Sence
             or
             Thoughts
             into
             a
             strange
             and
             very
             foolish
             understanding
             ,
             only
             to
             bring
             sorth
             his
             conceits
             under
             such
             a
             semblance
             ,
             which
             neither
             consisteth
             with
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             
               Light
               of
               Nature
            
             ;
             therefore
             I
             am
             as
             it
             were
             necessitated
             to
             wash
             the
             Dirt
             from
             my
             sence
             and
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Seeing
             he
             begins
             so
             artificially
             ,
             and
             drags
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             haire
             of
             the
             Head
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             serve
             him
             as
             he
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             let
             the
             Ground
             and
             Corner-Stone
             be
             where
             it
             will
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             such
             an
             understanding
             in
             the
             alledged
             Termes
             or
             Texts
             or
             No
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             Scripture
             and
             Letters
             ,
             and
             exchange
             words
             with
             words
             ,
             and
             thereby
             cloake
             his
             Erroneous
             meaning
             with
             such
             a
             semblance
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             but
             bring
             Scripture
             for
             it
             :
             and
             though
             many
             times
             in
             my
             Writings
             I
             handle
             not
             just
             that
             very
             Matter
             ,
             that
             he
             
               would
               answer
            
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             bring
             clean
             another
             Meaning
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             perverts
             my
             sence
             to
             the
             quite
             Contrary
             ,
             and
             thereby
             would
             make
             it
             suspected
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             a
             little
             summarily
             and
             briefly
             answer
             him
             to
             his
             aspersed
             Objections
             ;
             Not
             in
             that
             Manner
             as
             to
             Contend
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             for
             those
             to
             
               consider
               of
            
             that
             read
             my
             Writings
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             For
             a
             true
             Christian
             hath
             no
             Contention
             with
             any
             Man
             ,
             about
             Religion
             ;
             he
             that
             contendeth
             about
             words
             ,
             and
             despiseth
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             blinde
             ,
             and
             *
             
               hath
               not
            
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             FAITH
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Historicall
             conceit
             ,
             but
             a
             right
             Life
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             must
             be
             generated
             in
             the
             Center
             through
             the
             Principle
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             spring
             up
             in
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Minde
             ,
             and
             therein
             Rule
             and
             Shine
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             Mans
             Will
             and
             Deed
             ,
             yes
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             his
             inward
             Life
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             Man
             must
             be
             resigned
             into
             if
             ,
             else
             there
             is
             no
             right
             Faith
             or
             Divine
             understanding
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             only
             Fables
             and
             Babel
             ,
             Contention
             and
             Clamour
             ,
             to
             teare
             and
             rend
             ,
             about
             the
             Husk
             and
             not
             enjoy
             the
             Kernell
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Therefore
             I
             say
             now
             ;
             Is
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             in
             my
             scorner
             ?
             why
             then
             is
             he
             a
             Scorner
             and
             Contender
             ?
             Hath
             he
             the
             Faith
             ,
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             despise
             Christs
             Children
             and
             Members
             ,
             whose
             Christianity
             is
             earnest
             and
             Sincere
             ?
             Christ
             said
             ;
             †
             
               Love
               one
               another
               ,
               thereby
               Men
               shall
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               Disciples
            
             ;
             Also
             ,
             *
             
               Doe
               ye
               not
               judge
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               within
               ,
               God
               will
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               without
            
             ;
             Is
             he
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             despise
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             is
             Christ
             become
             at
             Odds
             with
             himself
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             O
             deare
             Sirs
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             take
             it
             into
             consideration
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             rightly
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             ye
             will
             finde
             that
             a
             right
             true
             Christian
             hath
             contention
             with
             no
             man
             ;
             
             for
             †
             
               His
               Conversation
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             :
             
               from
               whence
               he
            
             continually
             
               expecteth
               the
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             *
             
               Gods
               Kingdome
            
             in
             him
             
               may
               come
            
             and
             
               Gods
               Will
            
             in
             him
             
               be
               done
            
             ;
             †
             
               Christ
               is
               come
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               that
               which
               is
               lost
               ,
               what
            
             should
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Converted
             Man
             ,
             will
             ,
             otherwise
             ?
          
        
         
           
             An
             Admonition
             ,
             
               also
               what
               the
               First
               Principle
               or
               the
               Dark
               World
               ,
               is
               ;
               and
               how
               ,
               the
            
             Fire
             is
             not
             
               the
               First
               Principle
            
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             DEare
             Sirs
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             good
             will
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             obtained
             Grace
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             *
             that
             a
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             dwelleth
             in
             no
             contemning
             and
             scorning
             derision
             or
             disgrace
             :
             but
             goe
             out
             from
             that
             ,
             and
             tread
             the
             Contention
             in
             the
             Minde
             ,
             underfoote
             ,
             account
             it
             as
             Dung.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             seek
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             with
             earnestnesse
             ,
             when
             you
             get
             that
             ,
             you
             need
             no
             other
             Master
             to
             teach
             you
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             will
             well
             teach
             you
             ,
             lead
             you
             and
             drive
             you
             ,
             yea
             he
             will
             teach
             WITHIN
             you
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             †
             
               They
               shall
               all
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             saith
             ;
             *
             
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               shall
               receive
               of
               Mine
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               knowne
               to
               you
            
             within
             you
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             All
             outward
             Teaching
             ,
             doth
             not
             lay
             fast
             hold
             in
             Man
             ,
             unlesse
             Man
             cast
             his
             desirous
             will
             thereinto
             ,
             how
             will
             it
             then
             take
             hold
             in
             the
             scorner
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             an
             Envious
             opposition
             against
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Deare
             Sirs
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             doe
             but
             see
             and
             consider
             him
             ,
             what
             the
             poor
             blinde
             Man
             in
             his
             Pride
             and
             State
             sets
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             reproves
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             nothing
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             apprehension
             of
             ,
             which
             I
             very
             much
             Lament
             that
             the
             Man
             runneth
             on
             thus
             
               without
               any
               Ground
            
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             He
             begins
             to
             reprove
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             written
             concerning
             the
             
               Great
               MYSTERY
            
             of
             the
             
               Eternall
               Nature
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Third
             Principle
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Outward
             World
             ,
             with
             the
             Starres
             and
             Elements
             are
             become
             generated
             and
             Created
             ,
             and
             yet
             bringeth
             nothing
             to
             Light
             ,
             that
             Men
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             understandeth
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             Center
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             The
             Word
             and
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             are
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Outpoured
             Glance
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             thing
             is
             Created
             ;
             who
             is
             it
             now
             that
             striveth
             with
             him
             about
             that
             ,
             that
             
             †
             
               all
               things
               are
               created
            
             by
             God
             
               through
               his
               Wisdome
            
             ;
             I
             have
             in
             all
             my
             Writings
             written
             so
             ;
             and
             it
             needs
             not
             his
             Glosse
             or
             Exposition
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Only
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               out
               of
               what
            
             God
             hath
             Created
             them
             ;
             If
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Evill
             ,
             as
             also
             Earth
             and
             Stone
             ,
             also
             all
             venomous
             or
             poysonous
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             particularly
             SINNE
             ,
             are
             generated
             out
             of
             the
             outpoured
             Glance
             or
             Lustre
             of
             his
             Wisdome
             ;
             then
             he
             speaketh
             as
             a
             blinde
             Man
             of
             Colours
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             never
             seene
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             ,
             that
             he
             brings
             forth
             such
             a
             sad
             and
             miserable
             meaning
             ,
             Men
             see
             ,
             sufficiently
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             writes
             concerning
             the
             Will
             and
             Election
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             thrusts
             all
             into
             Gods
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             drags
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Haire
             of
             the
             Head
             to
             it
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Oh
             that
             the
             Confused
             Man
             might
             come
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             first
             to
             learne
             to
             understand
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             or
             Substances
             ,
             before
             he
             speak
             of
             the
             Great
             Mystery
             of
             all
             things
             or
             Substances
             and
             reprove
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             same
             is
             revealed
             or
             manifested
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             If
             he
             will
             now
             put
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             
               all
               things
            
             were
             in
             the
             Great
             Mystery
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             he
             must
             distinguish
             the
             Word
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             Eternall
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             from
             Gods
             Anger
             and
             fierce
             Wrath
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             calleth
             himself
             *
             
               a
               Consuming
               Fire
            
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Consuming
               Fire
            
             is
             Gods
             Wisdome
             and
             Love
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Hell
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             wherein
             Gods
             Majesty
             shineth
             ,
             is
             the
             Darknesse
             ;
             If
             he
             will
             not
             admit
             ,
             that
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Fire
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             an
             Eternall
             Darknesse
             ,
             whereinto
             the
             Devill
             plunged
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             despised
             Gods
             Meeknesse
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             If
             now
             this
             outward
             World
             with
             all
             things
             or
             Substances
             therein
             ,
             is
             become
             generated
             only
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Love
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Wisdome
             ;
             why
             it
             is
             then
             called
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             Evill
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             moreover
             ,
             a
             vale
             of
             Misery
             ,
             full
             of
             anxiety
             and
             Toyle
             ?
             why
             then
             did
             God
             †
             Curse
             it
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             One
             Sinne
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Wisdome
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             then
             without
             Divine
             Understanding
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             
               not
               that
            
             ,
             as
             he
             also
             doth
             not
             determine
             ;
             then
             I
             ask
             ,
             what
             kinde
             of
             Mystery
             is
             THAT
             out
             of
             which
             it
             became
             Created
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Good
             and
             Evill
             whether
             is
             it
             an
             inceptive
             or
             beginning
             Mystery
             or
             an
             Eternall
             one
             ,
             seeing
             the
             blinde
             Man
             will
             know
             Nothing
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             nor
             will
             
               not
               distinguish
            
             the
             Cleere
             Deity
             from
             the
             fierce
             Wrath
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             :
             whereas
             he
             hath
             a
             true
             similitude
             of
             this
             in
             Fire
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             whatsoever
             thing
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Fire
             burneth
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             but
             see
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             If
             he
             will
             
               not
               admit
            
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             time
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             Mystery
             in
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             from
             Eternity
             in
             Eternity
             continually
             Originateth
             ,
             wherein
             Gods
             Anger
             and
             fierce
             Wrath
             from
             Eternity
             becometh
             generated
             ,
             
             wherein
             the
             fierce
             Wrathfull
             hard
             and
             Stern
             Property
             hath
             Generated
             Darknesse
             and
             a
             Mist
             or
             Cloud
             or
             Vapour
             ;
             and
             yet
             hath
             been
             like
             no
             Mist
             ,
             but
             the
             fierce
             wrathfull
             Spirit
             hath
             had
             
               such
               a
               property
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             Evill
             is
             understood
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             sterne
             Earth
             ;
             Then
             let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               out
               of
            
             what
             THAT
             is
             proceeded
             ;
             and
             tell
             me
             further
             ,
             how
             the
             Life
             can
             subsist
             without
             the
             Fires
             property
             ;
             and
             whence
             the
             Fires
             Property
             Originateth
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Let
             him
             shew
             me
             another
             Center
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             shewne
             him
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Principles
            
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Threefold
               Life
            
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             more
             ,
             deeply
             and
             fundamentally
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             
               The
               Sin
               Poynts
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Great
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             Substances
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Thr●●
               Worlds
            
             ;
             how
             they
             stand
             
               one
               in
               another
               as
            
             ONE
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             Eternally
             support
             themselves
             ,
             and
             each
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Other
             ,
             
               so
               that
            
             in
             the
             Great
             Mysterie
             there
             is
             nothing
             Evill
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             without
             a
             Cause
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Let
             him
             first
             come
             into
             the
             Schoole
             ,
             and
             learn
             the
             A
             ,
             B
             ,
             C
             ,
             before
             he
             call
             himself
             Master
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             goe
             upon
             strange
             Feet
             ,
             if
             one
             will
             speak
             of
             the
             Mysterie
             ,
             to
             furnish
             or
             adorne
             himself
             with
             strange
             Masters
             or
             Artists
             ,
             but
             
               to
               understand
               it
               himself
            
             ;
             himself
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             understanding
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             leave
             the
             Mysterie
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             let
             those
             speak
             and
             write
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             it
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             His
             Tattle
             which
             he
             driveth
             on
             ,
             with
             his
             drawing
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             to
             it
             ,
             taketh
             or
             reacheth
             not
             my
             sense
             and
             understanding
             at
             all
             :
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             speak
             in
             
               their
               apprehension
            
             and
             Gifts
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             I
             speak
             also
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             my
             own
             :
             but
             out
             of
             
               One
               spirit
            
             we
             all
             speak
             ,
             every
             one
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Gift
             ;
             what
             doth
             that
             availe
             the
             unintelligent
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             is
             not
             intrusted
             ?
             why
             doth
             he
             reprove
             
               us
               all
            
             before
             he
             rightly
             understandeth
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Learne
             first
             to
             understand
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Cleere
             or
             bright
             Deity
             from
             Nature
             ,
             and
             learne
             how
             the
             Deity
             revealeth
             or
             manifesteth
             it self
             through
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Learn
             what
             Gods
             Wisdome
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             the
             out
             spoken
             Substance
             of
             the
             Deity
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             Divine-Life
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             the
             Nature-Life
             is
             ;
             also
             what
             a
             Principle
             is
             ;
             e're
             he
             wittily
             subtillizeth
             :
             Let
             him
             first
             learne
             beforehand
             ,
             what
             the
             Eternall
             Tincture
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             
               One
               Element
            
             is
             ;
             also
             what
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             ,
             what
             Evill
             and
             Good
             are
             ;
             Let
             him
             first
             goe
             into
             the
             Schoole
             of
             Pentecost
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             attaine
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             which
             only
             there
             is
             understanding
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             But
             he
             must
             first
             *
             
               become
               a
               Fool
            
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             be
             Nothing
             ,
             as
             the
             World
             supposeth
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             attain
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Mysterie
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             his
             Will
             and
             Deed
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             him
             come
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             
             speak
             with
             him
             of
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             else
             let
             him
             leave
             my
             apprehension
             unreproved
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             If
             he
             be
             a
             Christian
             let
             him
             Live
             in
             Love
             towards
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             God
             giveth
             us
             one
             among
             another
             ;
             why
             doth
             he
             brag
             and
             reproach
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             
               sheweth
               him
            
             to
             be
             a
             Proud
             Man
             ,
             let
             him
             deal
             Meekly
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             meet
             him
             meekly
             ;
             if
             he
             understand
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             Gifts
             ,
             let
             him
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             contemne
             that
             ,
             which
             God
             giveth
             to
             another
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             not
             endure
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             leave
             it
             for
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             called
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             whom
             HE
             will
             reveale
             or
             manifest
             it
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             
               reprove
               the
            
             Three
             Principles
             ,
             
               and
               understandeth
               not
            
             out
             of
             what
             Center
             and
             understanding
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             :
             he
             will
             begin
             the
             first
             Principle
             with
             the
             Fire
             ,
             where
             then
             remaineth
             the
             Center
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Fire
             originateth
             ?
          
           
             38.
             
             Let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             how
             the
             Eternall
             Nothing
             introduceth
             it selfe
             from
             Eternity
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             into
             an
             Eternall
             Center
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             from
             Eternity
             continually
             generateth
             it self
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Eternall
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             manifesteth
             or
             revealeth
             it self
             from
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             With
             this
             his
             half-mute
             ,
             Description
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             bring
             me
             into
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             My
             Book
             of
             the
             Six
             Points
             
               he
               will
            
             well
             find
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             that
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             he
             will
             become
             seeing
             ,
             if
             he
             but
             seek
             and
             begin
             aright
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             When
             I
             write
             of
             Three
             Principles
             ,
             then
             I
             understand
             
               Three
               Worlds
            
             ,
             as
             First
             ,
             the
             Center
             to
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Dark
             World
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Fire
             ,
             or
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             the
             sterne
             Might
             originateth
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             the
             Form
             to
             the
             Fire-Life
             ,
             in
             which
             property
             Gods
             fierce
             Wrath
             and
             Anger
             also
             the
             hellish
             Fire
             is
             understood
             :
             from
             whence
             the
             Nature-Life
             Originateth
             ,
             which
             is
             
               not
               called
            
             God
             ,
             and
             though
             indeed
             
               it
               is
            
             Gods
             ,
             yet
             it
             attaineth
             not
             the
             Name
             and
             Divine
             source
             or
             quality
             in
             its
             own
             Essence
             ,
             as
             Saint
             John
             Witnesseth
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             Where
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               The
               Light
               shineth
               in
               the
               Darknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               Darknesse
               hath
               not
               comprehended
               it
               ,
            
             and
             this
             sheweth
             it self
             also
             in
             the
             Outward
             World
             ,
             how
             the
             Light
             shineth
             or
             giveth
             Light
             in
             the
             Darknesse
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             Now
             if
             the
             Fire
             be
             the
             First
             Principle
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ;
             then
             let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             Darknesse
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             Fire
             maketh
             Darknesse
             ;
             Also
             what
             that
             is
             which
             Maketh
             Darknesse
             ;
             and
             how
             all
             this
             thus
             generateth
             it selfe
             from
             Eternity
             in
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             I
             suppose
             here
             ,
             my
             Pamphlet
             Maker
             ,
             will
             remain
             Mute
             ,
             he
             will
             indeed
             be
             silent
             concerning
             it
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             goe
             with
             Me
             into
             the
             School
             :
             but
             he
             should
             first
             put
             off
             the
             Click
             of
             Pride
             ;
             else
             this
             Schoolmaster
             will
             not
             receive
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             Children
             at
             School
             ,
             which
             look
             and
             trust
             upon
             him
             :
             Not
             Lords
             .
          
           
           
             43.
             
             When
             I
             write
             of
             three
             Principles
             ,
             then
             I
             write
             of
             Three
             Worlds
             ,
             of
             
               Three
               Eternall
               Beginnings
            
             ,
             how
             they
             generate
             themselves
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             I
             understand
             with
             or
             by
             the
             Principles
             ,
             Not
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Aether
             ,
             which
             dwelleth
             without
             Ground
             or
             Place
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             I
             understand
             ,
             How
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Aether
             Manifesteth
             or
             Revealeth
             it self
             ,
             through
             and
             with
             the
             Principles
             ,
             and
             introduceth
             it self
             into
             Power
             Might
             Shining
             Glance
             and
             Glory
             ,
             viz
             ;
             with
             Desire
             and
             Lust
             or
             Longing
             Delight
             ;
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             Desire
             the
             first
             shutting
             in
             ,
             is
             effected
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Darknesse
             ,
             where
             the
             Desire
             is
             the
             first
             Center
             to
             Nature
             ,
             which
             introduceth
             it self
             into
             the
             source
             or
             quality
             ,
             into
             the
             perceptibility
             and
             perception
             ,
             even
             into
             the
             Fire
             ,
             viz
             :
             into
             the
             fourth
             Form
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficiently
             Described
             in
             our
             Books
             ,
             viz
             :
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Principles
            
             ,
             also
             of
             the
             
               Threefold
               Life
            
             ,
             also
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Booke
            
             of
             the
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             concerning
             Christs
             Suffering
             and
             Dying
             ,
             and
             yet
             higher
             in
             the
             
               Six
               Poynts
            
             :
             to
             which
             Books
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             this
             Part
             ,
             which
             the
             blind
             Man
             opposeth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             here
             expressed
             at
             Large
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             Now
             if
             Gods
             Fire
             ,
             which
             generateth
             the
             Glance
             or
             Lustre
             of
             the
             Majesty
             ,
             be
             the
             first
             Principle
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             the
             source
             quality
             or
             Torment
             and
             Pain
             ,
             and
             moreover
             the
             sterne
             Life
             ,
             is
             generated
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Fire
             it self
             Originateth
             out
             of
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             viz
             :
             out
             of
             the
             sharpnesse
             ,
             with
             the
             aspect
             or
             appearance
             of
             the
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Lust
             or
             Longing
             out
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ;
             then
             tell
             me
             now
             my
             Opponent
             ,
             whether
             the
             Dark
             World
             be
             a
             Principle
             ,
             or
             whether
             He
             or
             I
             be
             blind
             in
             the
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             I
             know
             also
             very
             well
             that
             the
             Fire
             is
             a
             source
             or
             quality
             of
             Every
             Life
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Fire
             is
             Dark
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Dark
             world
             is
             not
             called
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             Enimicitious
             quality
             in
             it self
             ;
             a
             Cause
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Indeed
             it
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             God
             who
             manifesteth
             himself
             ,
             through
             the
             Dark
             World
             with
             the
             Fire
             ,
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Majesty
             ,
             is
             
               its
               Lord
            
             ,
             for
             it
             becometh
             generated
             in
             the
             Desire
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Abysse
             in
             the
             Nothing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Desire
             introduced
             into
             Darknesse
             ,
             but
             the
             Lust
             or
             Longing
             Delight
             ,
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             to
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             taketh
             only
             thus
             its
             Sharpnesse
             and
             Fires
             Might
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             yet
             bringeth
             it self
             againe
             through
             the
             Dying
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Darknesse
             dyeth
             ,
             understand
             the
             Darknesses
             substantrality
             ,
             forth
             through
             the
             Fire
             into
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             maketh
             another
             or
             
               Second
               Principle
            
             ,
             of
             another
             source
             or
             quality
             ,
             viz
             :
             Joy
             Meeknesse
             and
             Love-Desire
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Thus
             the
             Dark-source
             or
             quality-Spirit
             ,
             remaineth
             to
             be
             in
             it self
             an
             anguish
             and
             Paine
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Gods
             Anger
             and
             fierce
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             kindled
             Fire
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Form
             at
             the
             Center
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             
               Consuming
               Fire
            
             ,
             whence
             God
             calleth
             himself
             an
             angry
             ,
             Zealous
             or
             Jealous
             ,
             fierce
             wrathfull
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
           
             49.
             
             And
             here
             understand
             Death
             and
             Dying
             ,
             as
             also
             Gods
             Holy
             Kingdome
             ,
             also
             his
             Anger
             or
             Kingdome
             of
             Hell
             ;
             viz
             :
             the
             Darknesse
             is
             the
             Eternall
             Hell
             or
             Hole
             wherein
             Lucifer
             Batheth
             himself
             ,
             and
             into
             which
             the
             
               wicked
               Soul
            
             goeth
             ;
             and
             the
             fierce
             wrath
             to
             the
             Fire-Life
             is
             the
             right
             hellish
             Fire-life
             therein
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             farre
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             Principle
             only
             severeth
             them
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             As
             we
             see
             a
             Similitude
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             Fire
             and
             Light
             ,
             where
             the
             Dark
             Matter
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             Dyeth
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Light
               shineth
            
             out
             of
             that
             which
             dyeth
             ,
             and
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             comprehendeth
             it
             NOT.
             
          
           
             51.
             
             Also
             the
             Light
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Fires
             Essence
             quality
             source
             or
             Torment
             ,
             for
             the
             Light
             giveth
             Meeknesse
             and
             an
             amiable
             *
             thing
             or
             Substance
             viz
             :
             out
             of
             that
             which
             before
             was
             a
             Dead
             Dark
             Substance
             ,
             a
             Water
             and
             herein
             lyeth
             
               Mysterium
               Magnum
            
             the
             Great
             Mystery
             :
             My
             Dear
             Pamphlet-Maker
             ,
             seek
             and
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             knock
             and
             it
             will
             be
             opened
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             Your
             Conceit
             is
             a
             Dead
             understanding
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             goe
             with
             me
             to
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             shew
             it
             you
             in
             all
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             yes
             in
             your
             very
             SELF
             :
             I
             will
             have
             nothing
             excepted
             ;
             wherein
             I
             will
             not
             shew
             you
             the
             Similitude
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Principles
            
             :
             Forbear
             your
             reproaching
             and
             become
             a
             Child
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             shewen
             you
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             cast
             the
             Pearle
             under
             your
             Feet
             ,
             know
             that
             ,
             nor
             under
             None
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             I
             have
             my
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             not
             from
             Conceit
             or
             Opinions
             as
             you
             have
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             a
             living
             skill
             or
             knowledge
             in
             the
             visibility
             &
             Experience
             or
             perceptibility
             :
             I
             need
             no
             Doctor
             from
             the
             Schools
             of
             this
             World
             about
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             not
             learned
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             from
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             ;
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             afraid
             of
             your
             Clamour
             and
             Scorne
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               a
               right
               Christian
               .
               And
               of
               the
               Divine
               Wisdome
               the
               Eternall
            
             Virgin
             
               that
               is
               no
            
             Genetrix
             .
          
           
             54.
             
             DEare
             Sirs
             and
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             pray
             be
             Schollers
             of
             Gods
             Wisdome
             ,
             let
             none
             say
             of
             Himself
             ,
             I
             understand
             it
             ,
             we
             know
             nothing
             concerning
             God
             ,
             what
             HE
             is
             ;
             but
             Gods
             Spirit
             must
             become
             the
             knowing
             in
             US
             ,
             else
             our
             knowing
             is
             but
             Fiction
             ,
             a
             continuall
             Confusednesse
             ,
             a
             *
             
               continuall
               Learning
            
             and
             understanding
             nothing
             in
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Center
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             What
             is
             it
             for
             me
             to
             speak
             much
             of
             the
             Wisdome
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             could
             repeat
             the
             Bible
             †
             without
             Book
             ,
             and
             understood
             nothing
             of
             what
             the
             Wise
             Men
             have
             spoken
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             what
             Spirit
             and
             
             knowledge
             ;
             if
             also
             I
             have
             not
             
               the
               same
            
             Spirit
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             HOW
             then
             shall
             I
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             To
             such
             knowledge
             belongeth
             not
             Conceits
             ,
             and
             to
             collect
             together
             a
             heap
             or
             abundance
             of
             Texts
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             THAT
             no
             Holy
             Man
             ,
             or
             wise
             Man
             ,
             
               hath
               done
            
             ;
             but
             a
             living
             Spirit
             out
             of
             God
             can
             See
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             converse
             in
             its
             own
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             57.
             
             Gods
             Spirit
             must
             be
             IN
             the
             Reason
             ,
             if
             Reason
             will
             see
             God
             ;
             there
             belongeth
             an
             humble
             resigned
             heart
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             a
             Scorner
             in
             Reason
             ;
             where
             Reason
             boasteth
             it self
             to
             be
             enlightened
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             a
             Sydereall
             or
             
               Starry
               Enlightening
            
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             *
             sharp
             witted
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             If
             any
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             let
             him
             seek
             his
             Brother
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             can
             trust
             him
             ,
             but
             while
             he
             is
             a
             Scorner
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             on
             the
             Devills
             Vizard
             and
             Hood
             ,
             and
             goeth
             about
             in
             Pride
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             but
             a
             Mouth
             or
             Lip-Christian
             and
             Consufed
             Babel
             :
             as
             indeed
             such
             Books
             of
             Controversie
             or
             Contention
             and
             Hypocrisie
             are
             ALL
             Babel
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Let
             one
             shew
             another
             the
             Way
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Love
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             becometh
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             such
             Contemning
             would
             not
             exist
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whereby
             the
             simple
             Layick
             is
             seduced
             ;
             and
             totally
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             falleth
             on
             in
             reproach
             and
             Contempt
             ,
             against
             his
             Brother
             who
             is
             not
             of
             his
             Opinion
             or
             Sect
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             One
             in
             a
             Religion
             ,
             which
             without
             Gods
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             conceit
             and
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             as
             blinde
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             For
             the
             true
             Religion
             standeth
             not
             alone
             ,
             in
             outward
             Words
             ,
             in
             appearance
             or
             shew
             ,
             but
             in
             Living
             active
             power
             ,
             that
             one
             desireth
             from
             the
             Ground
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             to
             performe
             to
             another
             what
             he
             knoweth
             he
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             It
             must
             come
             into
             deed
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Coloured
             or
             
               Painted
               faith
            
             a
             Historicall
             Babel
             ;
             where
             Gods
             Spirit
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Faith
             ;
             also
             no
             Christian
             ;
             but
             where
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             it
             worketh
             cleere
             works
             of
             Love
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             and
             reproveth
             Meekly
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             puffed
             up
             and
             Scornfull
             ;
             as
             my
             Opponent
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             He
             will
             needs
             write
             out
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             ,
             &
             scorn
             my
             Explanation
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             from
             the
             Center
             ,
             &
             Confirm
             himself
             with
             the
             
               Collected
               Texts
            
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             despiseth
             that
             which
             I
             have
             Written
             :
             That
             the
             Wisdom
             is
             a
             Virgin
             without
             Generating
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             NO
             Genetrix
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             her
             Life
             and
             Generating
             ,
             which
             Revealeth
             or
             Manifesteth
             in
             her
             the
             Divine
             Wonder
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             set
             that
             which
             is
             better
             in
             the
             stead
             thereof
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             the
             Wisdome
             suffereth
             and
             Generateth
             ;
             and
             he
             collecteth
             a
             heap
             of
             Texts
             for
             proof
             :
             Who
             now
             is
             at
             odds
             with
             him
             in
             this
             :
             Not
             I
             :
             I
             say
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             he
             writeth
             but
             my
             words
             ,
             but
             understandeth
             
             not
             my
             Sense
             or
             Thoughts
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             Odds
             with
             himself
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             I
             speak
             out
             of
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             he
             from
             the
             Substance
             that
             is
             Generated
             ,
             I
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Wisdome
             is
             not
             the
             Center
             or
             the
             Opener
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Spirit
             is
             that
             ;
             I
             understand
             thus
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             a
             Similitude
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Soul
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             manifesteth
             or
             revealeth
             it self
             ,
             through
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Flesh
             had
             not
             the
             Might
             or
             strength
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             living
             Spirit
             in
             it
             :
             so
             also
             Gods
             Wisdome
             is
             the
             Out-spoken
             Substance
             ,
             where
             through
             ,
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             manifesteth
             or
             revealeth
             it self
             in
             Forms
             ,
             understand
             in
             Divine
             Forms
             and
             Shapes
             in
             the
             Wonders
             .
          
           
             65.
             
             It
             generateth
             or
             beareth
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Divine
             Principle
             or
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Genetrix
             ,
             but
             the
             Mother
             wherein
             the
             Father
             Worketh
             .
          
           
             66.
             
             And
             therefore
             I
             call
             it
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Modest
             Chastity
             and
             purity
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             
               no
               Desire
            
             backward
             to
             the
             Fire
             ;
             but
             its
             longing
             pleasure
             or
             Lust
             of
             Delight
             goeth
             forward
             with
             or
             in
             the
             Revelation
             or
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             67.
             
             She
             could
             generate
             Nothing
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             did
             not
             work
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             therefore
             she
             is
             NO
             Genetrix
             ,
             but
             the
             Looking-Glasse
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             generateth
             in
             her
             ;
             he
             is
             her
             Life
             ,
             she
             is
             his
             Chist
             ,
             Cabinet
             ,
             or
             Body
             ;
             she
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirits
             Corporeity
             ,
             
               in
               her
            
             lye
             the
             Colours
             of
             the
             Vertue
             ,
             for
             she
             is
             the
             Out-spoken
             Substance
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             comprehendeth
             out
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             that
             is
             out
             of
             himself
             without
             besides
             beyond
             or
             before
             Nature
             in
             the
             Nothing
             ;
             and
             bringeth
             the
             same
             forth
             with
             the
             desire
             to
             Nature
             ,
             through
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             through
             the
             first
             Principle
             ,
             through
             the
             Fire
             of
             his
             Might
             ,
             into
             the
             Second
             Principle
             ,
             in
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             into
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             68.
             
             It
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Father
             ,
             from
             Eternity
             in
             Eternity
             continually
             re-comprehendeth
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             who
             is
             a
             Fire
             and
             Light
             ,
             introduceth
             into
             his
             Fire-Life
             ,
             to
             the
             Center
             of
             his
             Heart
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             She
             is
             the
             highest
             Substantiality
             of
             the
             Deity
             ;
             without
             her
             God
             would
             not
             be
             Manifested
             or
             Revealed
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             only
             a
             Will
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             Wisdome
             he
             bringeth
             himself
             into
             Substance
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             
               Manifested
               or
               Revealed
               to
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             And
             therefore
             I
             call
             her
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             being
             she
             is
             in
             the
             Marriage
             with
             God
             :
             so
             that
             she
             generateth
             without
             a
             Fire-life
             ,
             for
             in
             her
             the
             Light
             or
             the
             right
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             Manifesteth
             or
             Revealeth
             it self
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             Virgin
             of
             the
             Modest
             Chastity
             and
             purity
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             in
             the
             Marriage
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             71.
             
             Thou
             suttle
             prudent
             School
             or
             Vniversity
             from
             the
             Constellation
             ,
             if
             thou
             didst
             here
             understand
             the
             Ground
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             NEED
             NO
             Books
             more
             ,
             ALL
             lyeth
             herein
             ,
             the
             Stone
             of
             the
             Wise
             Men
             ,
             or
             Philosophers
             STONE
             ,
             lyeth
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             first
             put
             off
             your
             rough
             Garment
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             see
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               the
               Third
               Principle
               ,
               which
               is
               the
            
             Bride
             
               of
               God
               :
               and
               how
               the
            
             Spirit
             
               of
               God
               is
               no
               Principle
               and
               yet
               is
               a
               Principle
               .
            
          
           
             72.
             
             NOw
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Third
             Principle
             ,
             I
             understand
             the
             Outward
             World
             :
             Then
             saith
             my
             Opponent
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             through
             his
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             proveth
             it
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             I
             say
             so
             to
             ;
             but
             I
             proceed
             not
             mutely
             ,
             I
             say
             out
             of
             what
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             the
             knowledge
             ;
             It
             is
             Not
             I
             my self
             that
             know
             it
             ,
             but
             God
             knoweth
             it
             IN
             Me.
             
          
           
             73.
             
             The
             Wisdome
             is
             his
             Bride
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             in
             Christ
             
               in
               the
               Wisdome
            
             also
             Gods
             Bride
             :
             Now
             then
             if
             Christs
             Spirit
             dwelleth
             in
             Christs
             Children
             ,
             and
             if
             Christs
             Children
             be
             Branches
             on
             his
             Vine
             ,
             and
             one
             Body
             with
             him
             also
             one
             Spirit
             ;
             whose
             now
             is
             the
             knowledg
             is
             it
             Mine
             or
             Gods
             ?
             should
             I
             then
             not
             know
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               out
               of
               what
            
             this
             World
             is
             Created
             ,
             if
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             hath
             created
             it
             ,
             should
             HE
             not
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             74.
             
             Therefore
             now
             I
             submit
             and
             will
             know
             nothing
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             am
             self
             ,
             viz
             :
             in
             that
             part
             from
             the
             outward
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             in
             me
             ,
             what
             he
             will.
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Genetrix
             in
             the
             knowing
             ,
             but
             my
             Spirit
             is
             
               his
               Wife
            
             or
             〈…〉
             which
             he
             generateth
             the
             knowing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Measure
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             As
             the
             Eterna●●
             Wisdome
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             generateth
             therein
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             then
             now
             if
             he
             generateth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             I
             that
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             in
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             as
             Dead
             in
             the
             generating
             of
             the
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             indeed
             I
             have
             neither
             sought
             it
             or
             learned
             it
             :
             he
             inclineth
             himself
             to
             my
             Minehood
             ,
             and
             my
             Ihood
             inclineth
             it self
             up
             into
             him
             .
          
           
             76.
             
             But
             now
             I
             am
             Dead
             ,
             and
             understand
             Nothing
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             my
             understanding
             ,
             therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             
               I
               live
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               me
               ,
            
             and
             so
             I
             teach
             and
             write
             of
             him
             ,
             Dear
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             I
             know
             Nothing
          
           
             77.
             
             Bear
             with
             
               my
               folly
            
             a
             little
             I
             pray
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             not
             for
             my
             own
             boasting
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             Learning
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             ,
             whom
             you
             scorne
             and
             despise
             when
             you
             deride
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             hide
             it
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             mean
             it
             heartily
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             I
             have
             written
             of
             Three
             Principles
             ,
             which
             are
             known
             in
             Me
             ,
             but
             weakly
             ,
             as
             a
             Scholler
             
               which
               goeth
            
             to
             School
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             gone
             with
             me
             .
          
           
           
             79
             ,
             My
             Opponent
             writeth
             of
             
               Four
               Principles
            
             ,
             and
             calleth
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             a
             Principle
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             meaning
             ,
             though
             I
             bring
             no
             Controversie
             into
             HIS
             meaning
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             Ten
             ,
             for
             the
             Wisdome
             hath
             neither
             Limit
             nor
             Ground
             ,
             but
             he
             neither
             understandeth
             my
             meaning
             
               nor
               his
               own
            
             .
          
           
             80.
             
             Let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             How
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Principle
             ;
             or
             what
             doth
             he
             understand
             by
             a
             Principle
             ?
             will
             he
             make
             the
             Cleere
             Bright
             Deity
             to
             be
             a
             Principle
             ?
             which
             is
             Eternall
             without
             ground
             and
             Beginning
             ,
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             Nothing
             ,
             also
             possesseth
             nothing
             but
             only
             it self
             ?
             I
             can
             not
             
               speak
               so
            
             of
             the
             Principles
             ;
             but
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Worlds
            
             ;
             in
             and
             with
             which
             the
             Incomprehensible
             Deity
             manifesteth
             or
             revealeth
             it self
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             One
             of
             them
             ;
             with
             or
             by
             the
             wrought
             power
             in
             the
             Desire
             to
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             viz
             :
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Dark
             source
             or
             quality
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             still
             Eternity
             sharpeneth
             it self
             ,
             and
             brings
             it self
             in
             the
             Fire
             through
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sharpnesse
             remaineth
             Eternally
             only
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             still
             Will
             of
             the
             Meeknesse
             thus
             receiveth
             a
             Cause
             ,
             in
             the
             sharpnesse
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Joy
             ,
             and
             yet
             also
             remaineth
             
               not
               Essentially
            
             standing
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             fierce
             wrathfull
             sharpnesse
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             But
             the
             Root
             is
             a
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             goeth
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Chaos
             through
             the
             Root
             through
             the
             Fire
             in
             the
             Fathers
             Property
             ,
             through
             the
             Second
             Center
             of
             the
             Love
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             Joy
             into
             the
             Light.
             
          
           
             83.
             
             Now
             therefore
             
               that
               very
               SPIRIT
            
             which
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             all
             in
             every
             Substance
             or
             Thing
             according
             to
             its
             property
             ,
             is
             NO
             Principle
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             of
             the
             fierce
             wrathfulnesse
             ,
             
               it
               is
            
             a
             Principle
             .
          
           
             84.
             
             Thus
             also
             the
             Second
             Principle
             ,
             subsists
             with
             or
             by
             the
             Divine
             World
             ,
             viz
             :
             where
             the
             Divine
             Power
             with
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Majesty
             is
             poured
             forth
             ,
             which
             is
             justly
             accounted
             〈…〉
             THREE
             Persons
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             But
             the
             Principle
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             is
             to
             〈…〉
             ,
             where
             the
             Dying
             is
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Dying
             another
             Life
             〈◊〉
             ,
             viz
             :
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
             a
             Light
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             dying
             ,
             but
             a
             consuming
             source
             quality
             or
             Torment
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Source
             Quality
             or
             Torment
             ,
             the
             high
             triumphing
             Spirit
             existeth
             ;
             where
             then
             ,
             Gods
             Love-Will
             ,
             and
             Anger-Will
             ,
             severeth
             it self
             into
             two
             Worlds
             ,
             viz
             :
             into
             Light
             and
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             called
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             poured-out
             vertue
             or
             power
             of
             his
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             86.
             
             But
             the
             Eternall
             Divine
             Originall
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ;
             the
             Will
             to
             Nature
             is
             sooner
             ,
             and
             THAT
             Will
             is
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             wherein
             all
             lyeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             existeth
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             Manifesteth
             or
             revealeth
             it self
             with
             or
             by
             ,
             Light
             and
             Darknesse
             ,
             Therefore
             I
             call
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Principle
             :
             for
             it
             is
             without
             or
             besides
             all
             Beginnings
             ,
             yet
             with
             the
             
               Eternall
               Beginnings
            
             ,
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             with
             God
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             though
             the
             Ternary
             also
             is
             in
             the
             Chaos
             :
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Six
               Poynts
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Wherefore
               the
               Outward
               World
               is
               a
               Principle
               of
               its
               own
               ;
               its
            
             Model
             is
             Eternall
             .
          
           
             87.
             
             NOw
             when
             I
             Write
             of
             the
             Third
             Principle
             ,
             then
             I
             also
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             created
             all
             things
             through
             his
             Wisdome
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             this
             World
             is
             
               NOT
               Created
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             called
             Evill
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             a
             Murthering
             Den
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
          
           
             88.
             
             Also
             it
             is
             
               not
               generated
            
             out
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdome
             ,
             but
             by
             or
             through
             the
             Wisdome
             ;
             the
             Wisdome
             is
             Not
             the
             Matter
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             else
             I
             must
             call
             a
             Stone
             Gods
             Wisdome
             ;
             and
             Sinne
             also
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             generated
             out
             of
             the
             two
             Eternall
             Principles
             ,
             of
             both
             Worlds
             Substantiality
             ,
             viz
             :
             out
             of
             the
             desires
             of
             BOTH
             .
          
           
             89.
             
             God
             the
             Father
             who
             is
             ALL
             ,
             hath
             moved
             himselfe
             with
             the
             Creation
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Formes
             of
             both
             Worlds
             ,
             of
             both
             Natures
             ,
             and
             hath
             created
             Angells
             ,
             understand
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Natures
             .
          
           
             90.
             
             For
             ,
             if
             a
             Spirit
             be
             to
             subsist
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Joy
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             have
             the
             Center
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             
               out
               of
               which
            
             the
             Joy
             Originateth
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Dark
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sharp
             might
             ,
             else
             it
             would
             be
             a
             stillnesse
             ,
             without
             Moving
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             when
             Lucifer
             contemned
             the
             Light
             ,
             he
             remained
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Darknesse
             ;
             for
             his
             Will
             went
             out
             from
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             would
             domineere
             in
             the
             Fires
             Might
             ,
             whereby
             he
             angred
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Fires
             property
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Principle
             in
             the
             Fires
             property
             .
          
           
             92.
             
             Thus
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Outward
             World
             is
             a
             Principle
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             Life
             
               of
               its
               own
            
             ,
             generated
             out-of
             both
             the
             inward
             Spirituall
             Worlds
             ,
             viz
             :
             a
             Revelation
             or
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Principle
             ,
             a
             Model
             or
             Similitude
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             comprized
             in
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Manifested
             with
             a
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             included
             in
             a
             Time
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             End
             goeth
             againe
             into
             the
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             93.
             
             This
             Model
             or
             Time
             hath
             stood
             in
             Gods
             Wisdome
             ;
             which
             the
             Wisdome
             hath
             manifested
             through
             
               TWO
               Spirituall
               WORLDS
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Moving
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             Revealed
             or
             Manifested
             ,
             goeth
             out
             of
             both
             Eternall
             Principles
             ,
             viz
             :
             out
             of
             the
             Light
             and
             Dark
             World
             ;
             and
             thus
             †
             
               the
               Light
               moveth
               in
               the
               Darknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               Darknesse
               comprehendeth
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             94.
             
             And
             herein
             lyeth
             the
             Drawing
             to
             Evill
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             concerning
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ;
             *
             
               To
               which
               you
               give
               your selves
               as
               servants
               in
               Obedience
               ,
            
             either
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Darknesse
             in
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             ,
             
               to
               that
               you
               are
               servant
            
             ,
             and
             
             into
             that
             you
             goe
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             are
             obedient
             ,
             of
             THAT
             you
             are
             led
             and
             drawne
             ,
             also
             Elected
             for
             children
             ;
             they
             are
             BOTH
             Gods
             ,
             but
             the
             Light
             is
             only
             called
             God
             or
             Good.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               How
               the
               Soul
               is
               out
               of
               all
               the
            
             Three-Worlds
             ,
             
               of
               its
               Might
               and
               Free-will
               ;
               of
               the
               drawing
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               called
               to
               Beleeve
            
             above
             Reason
             .
          
           
             95.
             
             MY
             Opponent
             writeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             inbreathed
             into
             Man
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             no
             Strife
             about
             that
             ,
             and
             it
             needeth
             no
             Glosse
             :
             But
             I
             speak
             not
             blindly
             as
             he
             doth
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             totall
             Wonder
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Center
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Will
             to
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             two
             Eternall
             Principles
             ,
             out
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             a
             totall
             Image
             and
             Similitude
             of
             the
             totall
             Deity
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             Substances
             .
          
           
             96.
             
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             inbreathed
             it
             selfe
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             Three
             Worlds
             properties
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Life
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             all
             Substances
             ,
             in
             every
             Substance
             according
             to
             its
             property
             .
          
           
             97.
             
             For
             ,
             before
             the
             times
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             there
             was
             Nothing
             ,
             no
             
             Life
             without
             him
             :
             but
             it
             is
             as
             the
             Scripture
             faith
             ;
             †
             
               With
               the
               Holy
               thou
               art
               Holy
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               perverse
               thou
               art
               perverse
               .
            
          
           
             98.
             
             In
             the
             Holy
             or
             Saints
             he
             is
             the
             Divine
             Kingdome
             of
             Joy
             ;
             and
             the
             Divine
             Life
             ;
             but
             with
             those
             ,
             which
             incline
             their
             will
             into
             Gods
             Anger
             in
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             he
             is
             Gods
             Anger-Spirit
             .
          
           
             99.
             
             Indeed
             God
             himselfe
             is
             ALL
             ;
             for
             from
             him
             all
             is
             proceeded
             ;
             why
             then
             doe
             we
             longer
             Contend
             so
             much
             about
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             strive
             after
             that
             which
             is
             Best
             ,
             after
             Love
             ,
             then
             we
             become
             Children
             of
             Gods
             Love.
             
          
           
             100.
             
             Why
             will
             you
             
               *
               Deny
            
             Man
             Free-Will
             ?
             surely
             his
             Soul
             is
             
             created
             out
             of
             the
             highest
             Omnipotence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             Divine
             might
             or
             strength
             ,
             if
             it
             entereth
             into
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             Christ
             teacheth
             us
             ;
             †
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               only
               doe
               such
               Wonders
               or
               Miracles
               as
               he
               did
               with
               
               the
               Fig-Tree
               ,
               but
               much
               greater
               ;
               if
               we
               had
               but
               Faith
               ,
               then
               we
               could
               with
               one
               
               word
               ,
               cast
               the
               Mountaines
               into
               the
               Sea.
               
            
          
           
             101.
             
             He
             hath
             indeed
             told
             us
             he
             would
             give
             us
             Faith
             ;
             for
             he
             said
             ;
             
               My
               Father
               will
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               for
               it
            
             ;
             
             his
             words
             Must
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             speaketh
             against
             them
             ,
             are
             Lyars
             :
             
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             †
             
               He
               was
               come
               to
               call
               Sinners
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
          
           
             102.
             
             What
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             make
             or
             set
             and
             impose
             Election
             upon
             Man
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             his
             Free-Will
             :
             hath
             not
             the
             poor
             Sinner
             Free-Will
             ;
             that
             he
             CAN
             Come
             ?
             Why
             then
             doth
             Christ
             *
             
               call
               them
               to
               himself
            
             ?
             Math
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             103.
             
             You
             say
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             †
             
               There
               can
               none
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Father
               Draw
               him
               :
            
             very
             right
             ,
             I
             say
             so
             too
             :
             *
             
               It
               lyeth
               not
               in
               our
               doing
               willing
               or
               running
               ;
               but
               in
               Gods
               Mercy
               ;
               He
               draweth
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               hardeneth
               whom
               he
               will
            
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             right
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             Blinde
             ;
             and
             understand
             it
             not
             aright
             .
          
           
             104.
             
             If
             it
             lay
             in
             Man
             ,
             then
             did
             Salvation
             stand
             in
             Mans
             strength
             or
             might
             ,
             to
             become
             saved
             through
             an
             Opinion
             ;
             as
             ,
             or
             how
             ,
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             though
             likely
             ,
             the
             old
             Evill
             Man
             which
             dyed
             in
             Adam
             ,
             continue
             .
          
           
             105.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             †
             when
             we
             dyed
             in
             Adam
             ,
             then
             we
             lost
             the
             own
             selfe
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             Gods
             Mercy
             :
             and
             it
             was
             instantly
             said
             ;
             *
             
               You
               must
               become
               borne
               of
               God
               againe
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               see
               God.
               
            
          
           
             106.
             
             Now
             at
             present
             after
             the
             Fall
             ;
             we
             have
             
               no
               power
            
             as
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             :
             but
             if
             we
             obtaine
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hath
             of
             Grace
             generated
             it selfe
             againe
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             then
             †
             
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               suffereth
               violence
               ,
               and
               the
               violent
               snatch
               it
               to
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             107.
             
             It
             is
             not
             in
             our
             ability
             ,
             that
             we
             snatch
             it
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             the
             
               ability
               is
               Gods
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             introduced
             it
             againe
             through
             Christ
             into
             us
             ;
             we
             cannot
             take
             it
             with
             force
             and
             own-selfe
             Right
             ,
             but
             of
             Grace
             it
             is
             promised
             to
             be
             bestowed
             .
          
           
             108.
             
             Now
             it
             lyeth
             not
             in
             that
             we
             hunt
             after
             it
             in
             
               own
               selfe-reason
            
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             take
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             lyeth
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             we
             cast
             our selves
             againe
             into
             the
             Bosome
             ;
             viz
             :
             into
             the
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ;
             viz
             :
             into
             our
             
               New
               Mothers
            
             Body
             or
             Womb
             ;
             viz
             :
             into
             a
             New
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             :
             that
             we
             with
             our
             Will
             be
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Christs
             Will
             ,
             that
             we
             become
             Nothing
             ;
             viz
             :
             nakedly
             and
             barely
             a
             glimps
             or
             
               Seed
               of
               a
               Will
            
             ,
             that
             Christ
             became
             our
             Will
             ,
             and
             his
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             be
             our
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             ,
             his
             New-Birth
             out
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             our
             Birth
             out
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             his
             slaying
             of
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             our
             slaying
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             our
             Resurrection
             ;
             his
             Eternall
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             our
             Eternall
             Divine
             Life
             ;
             
               then
               it
               is
               really
               so
            
             ;
             that
             *
             
               whosoever
               cometh
               to
               me
               ,
               viz
               :
            
             into
             my
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             ,
             that
             
               is
               ,
               into
               me
               ,
               him
               I
               will
               not
               thrust
               away
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             †
             
               my
               Lambs
               are
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
               none
               can
               pluck
               them
               away
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Father
               who
               hath
               given
               them
               to
               me
               ;
               is
               greater
               than
               all
               ;
               Land
               the
               Father
               are
               one
               .
            
          
           
             109.
             
             Deare
             Brethren
             and
             Friends
             ,
             doe
             but
             understand
             the
             Drawing
             of
             the
             Father
             aright
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             so
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             God
             hardeneth
             any
             ,
             
               who
               desireth
            
             to
             convert
             from
             Sinne
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             doe
             not
             desire
             that
             ,
             the
             *
             desire
             standeth
             in
             
               our
               Will
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Conversion
             standeth
             in
             
               Gods
               Mercy
            
             .
          
           
           
             110.
             
             But
             now
             he
             hath
             promised
             the
             Mercy
             out
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             the
             desiring
             Will
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             ;
             †
             
               Turne
               to
               me
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               turne
               my selfe
               to
               you
            
             ;
             Also
             ,
             *
             
               Knock
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               will
               be
               opened
               unto
               you
               ,
               seek
               and
               then
               you
               will
               finde
               ,
               ask
               and
               then
               you
               will
               receive
               :
               What
               sonne
               is
               there
               that
               asketh
               his
               father
               for
               an
               Egge
               ,
               and
               he
               giveth
               him
               a
               Scorpion
               :
               Can
               ye
               that
               are
               Evill
               ,
               give
               good
               gifts
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               how
               much
               More
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             111.
             
             †
             Wilt
             thou
             now
             say
             ,
             
               God
               hardeneth
            
             thy
             Heart
             and
             Will
             ,
             that
             thou
             
               canst
               not
            
             ask
             ?
             prove
             that
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             wilt
             thou
             say
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             beleeve
             ?
             that
             is
             also
             NOT
             true
             .
          
           
             112.
             
             Canst
             thou
             not
             beleeve
             ?
             then
             cast
             all
             thy
             Sinnes
             into
             the
             becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               into
               his
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             him
             as
             Dead
             ;
             †
             
               let
               HIM
               in
               THEE
            
             beleeve
             ,
             how
             or
             as
             he
             will
             ;
             why
             dost
             thou
             long
             take
             care
             or
             perplex
             thy selfe
             about
             strong
             Faith
             which
             overthroweth
             Mountaines
             ,
             it
             standeth
             not
             in
             thy
             power
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             SO.
             
          
           
             113.
             
             Only
             take
             care
             about
             a
             true
             earnest
             sincere
             Will
             ,
             goe
             out
             from
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             
               strive
               against
            
             Sinne
             in
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             desire
             it
             no
             more
             ,
             become
             its
             Enemy
             ,
             have
             Enmity
             against
             it
             ,
             let
             God
             make
             of
             thee
             and
             beleeve
             in
             thee
             ,
             as
             strongly
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             :
             depend
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             wrestle
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             did
             the
             whole
             night
             ,
             who
             then
             said
             ;
             *
             
               I
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               Goe
               unlesse
               thou
               blesse
               me
            
             ;
             and
             David
             said
             ,
             †
             
               Though
               it
               continue
               all
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               and
               againe
               till
               the
               Morning
               ;
               yet
               my
               heart
               shall
               not
               give
               over
               .
            
          
           
             114.
             
             This
             is
             really
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             above
             all
             Reason
             ,
             when
             the
             Heart
             receiveth
             no
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             yet
             dependeth
             on
             God
             ;
             and
             saith
             in
             the
             Will
             ;
             LORD
             ,
             LORD
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             thee
             ,
             whether
             thou
             cast
             me
             
               into
               Heaven
               or
               Hell
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             forsake
             thee
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             mine
             and
             I
             am
             thine
             :
             I
             will
             be
             Nothing
             in
             thee
             ,
             make
             of
             me
             what
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           
             115.
             
             Deare
             Brethren
             ,
             observe
             it
             well
             ,
             *
             This
             storme
             and
             force
             ,
             at
             last
             breaketh
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             :
             whereof
             my
             Opponent
             as
             I
             understand
             ,
             in
             his
             very
             lamentable
             Writings
             ,
             knoweth
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             116.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             Man
             should
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             expect
             what
             God
             will
             doe
             with
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             casteth
             him
             into
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ;
             
               Man
               cannot
            
             prevent
             or
             hinder
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             concluded
             in
             Gods
             predestinate
             purpose
             ,
             or
             Councill
             ;
             whether
             he
             will
             cast
             every
             One
             ;
             O
             the
             Most
             Lamentable
             Place
             ,
             and
             Miserable
             Faith
             ,
             God
             pitty
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             so
             blinded
             .
          
           
             117.
             
             If
             we
             cannot
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             bid
             us
             to
             Come
             ,
             Christ
             indeed
             saith
             ;
             †
             
               he
               came
               into
               this
               world
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               poor
               sinners
            
             ;
             also
             ,
             
               he
               came
               to
               seek
               that
               which
               is
               Lost
            
             ;
             viz
             :
             the
             poor
             condemned
             Sinner
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             cleerly
             drawne
             into
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             firmely
             included
             therein
             ,
             and
             Chosen
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Childe
             of
             Darknesse
             ;
             the
             same
             is
             Christ
             come
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             who
             is
             honest
             or
             pious
             beforehand
             ,
             look
             upon
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Lost
             or
             prodigall
             Sonne
             ;
             how
             he
             did
             with
             the
             Swineheard
             ;
             who
             had
             spent
             his
             heavenly
             Goods
             ,
             with
             the
             Devills
             Swine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               the
               Grosse
               Errour
               of
            
             Balthasar
             Tylcken
             ,
             
               Concerning
               the
            
             Seed
             of
             Adam
             
               upon
               which
               he
               buildeth
               his
               Election
               .
            
          
           
             118.
             
             MY
             Opponent
             will
             make
             TWO
             Seeds
             in
             Adam
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Naturally
             two
             sorts
             of
             Men
             become
             generated
             from
             the
             Mothers
             Body
             or
             Womb
             ,
             one
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             out
             of
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             ,
             therefore
             God
             Loved
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             forsooke
             or
             hardened
             the
             Other
             ;
             and
             will
             prove
             it
             with
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             ,
             also
             with
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             :
             upon
             which
             he
             buildeth
             the
             Election
             .
          
           
             119.
             
             But
             I
             tell
             you
             Deare
             Brethren
             ;
             if
             at
             
               that
               time
            
             when
             he
             wrote
             such
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             and
             Mankinde
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             asleep
             ,
             how
             happy
             had
             the
             time
             been
             :
             thus
             he
             maketh
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             a
             twofold
             Image
             ,
             out
             of
             One
             Seed
             Two
             Seeds
             ;
             One
             party
             he
             ascribes
             to
             the
             Devill
             ,
             viz
             :
             to
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             the
             Other
             to
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             .
          
           
             120.
             
             But
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             ,
             Whether
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             ,
             as
             also
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             were
             both
             conceived
             from
             the
             Seed
             of
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             or
             whether
             at
             the
             Time
             ,
             when
             Cain
             became
             conceived
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             that
             very
             Seed
             in
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             became
             conceived
             ,
             a
             meere
             fleshly
             Essence
             ,
             as
             he
             giveth
             forth
             ;
             then
             must
             even
             the
             Devill
             have
             wrought
             or
             effected
             that
             very
             Seed
             in
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             predestinate
             purpose
             hath
             rejected
             him
             ;
             or
             let
             him
             but
             tell
             me
             ,
             who
             wrought
             or
             effected
             that
             same
             Serpents
             Seed
             in
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaketh
             :
             being
             he
             will
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             be
             Good
             and
             Evill
             according
             to
             the
             Two
             Inward
             Worlds
             ,
             and
             so
             maketh
             a
             Totall
             Seperation
             .
          
           
             121.
             
             O
             thou
             totally
             blinde
             lamentable
             miserable
             Reason
             !
             be
             but
             advised
             ;
             The
             Doore
             of
             Grace
             standeth
             yet
             wide
             open
             ,
             doe
             not
             thus
             seduce
             the
             Children
             of
             Christ
             ,
             *
             
               Whom
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               precious
               Bloud
            
             ;
             who
             there
             saith
             ;
             †
             
               Come
               all
               to
               me
               who
               are
               heavy
               laden
            
             with
             sinne
             ;
             observe
             yet
             the
             Center
             ,
             and
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             look
             upon
             the
             Center
             .
          
           
             122.
             
             John
             saith
             :
             *
             
               The
               Light
               shineth
               in
               the
               Darknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               Darknesse
               Comprehended
               it
               not
            
             ;
             doe
             you
             not
             understand
             this
             ?
             when
             Adam
             was
             in
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             then
             his
             Light
             also
             shone
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Darknesse
             comprehended
             not
             his
             Light
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             Imagined
             after
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             that
             is
             after
             Evill
             and
             Good
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Evill
               ,
               quenched
            
             out
             his
             Light
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Darknesse
             became
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             on
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Divine
             Substantiality
             dyed
             to
             him
             ,
             understand
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Bodyes
             ,
             or
             heavenly
             Fleshes
             Substantiality
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             Elementary
             Fleshes
             Substantiality
             ,
             awakened
             or
             arose
             ;
             and
             gat
             a
             beastiall
             property
             .
          
           
             123.
             
             Also
             together
             
               in
               that
            
             beastiall
             property
             ,
             awakened
             or
             arose
             the
             Spirit
             or
             source
             or
             quality
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             First
             Principle
             in
             Gods
             Anger
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             dyed
             to
             the
             Angelicall
             World
             ,
             viz
             :
             to
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             awakened
             or
             arose
             to
             the
             Outward
             World
             which
             is
             Evill
             and
             Good
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Two
             Inward
             Spirituall
             Worlds
             .
          
           
             124.
             
             The
             Dark
             World
             
               should
               not
            
             be
             manifested
             on
             Man
             ;
             for
             the
             Light
             ,
             understand
             the
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             shined
             in
             Adam
             in
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             first
             Principle
             
               could
               not
            
             Comprehend
             the
             Light
             ;
             but
             when
             Adams
             Imagination
             went
             thereinto
             ,
             †
             then
             the
             Darknesse
             Comprehended
             the
             Light
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Three
             Principles
             were
             stirring
             and
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             125.
             
             For
             ,
             Adam
             would
             be
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             know
             Good
             and
             Evill
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             forbid
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             not
             Eate
             of
             Good
             and
             Evill
             ,
             else
             they
             would
             dye
             ,
             but
             the
             Devill
             perswaded
             them
             ,
             
               they
               should
               become
               wise
               thereby
            
             ;
             yes
             wise
             Indeed
             !
             so
             that
             ,
             when
             
               their
               Eyes
               became
               opened
            
             ,
             through
             their
             Imagination
             and
             Earthly
             Eating
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             the
             outward
             beastiall
             property
             ,
             which
             became
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             on
             them
             ;
             *
             the
             poor
             Soul
             
               was
               ashamed
            
             and
             is
             still
             ashamed
             to
             see
             the
             Beastiall
             Property
             .
          
           
             126.
             
             The
             Outward
             Body
             on
             Adam
             ,
             was
             indeed
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             but
             not
             Manifested
             or
             revealed
             
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               now
            
             at
             present
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Soul
             in
             its
             outward
             Part
             in
             this
             World
             not
             Manifested
             or
             revealed
             :
             A
             Childe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             liveth
             at
             present
             in
             this
             World
             with
             the
             New
             Birth
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             averted
             or
             Reverse
             Soul
             ,
             seeth
             it
             not
             :
             but
             the
             
               Eye
               IN
            
             Christ
             seeth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Why
               God
               hated
            
             Cain
             and
             Esau
             ,
             
               and
               loved
            
             Abel
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               which
               are
               those
               lost
               sinners
               that
            
             Christ
             
               is
               come
               to
               save
            
             .
          
           
             127.
             
             DEare
             Brethren
             ,
             doe
             but
             understand
             it
             aright
             :
             Cain
             was
             not
             begotten
             out
             of
             a
             totall
             Devillish
             Essence
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Serpents
             Seed
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             all
             the
             Three
             Principles
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Three
             Worlds
             ,
             for
             as
             Adam
             was
             after
             his
             Fall
             so
             also
             was
             his
             Seed
             .
          
           
             128.
             
             But
             know
             this
             ;
             when
             Adam
             fell
             ,
             then
             came
             the
             Three
             Principles
             together
             in
             Adam
             ,
             into
             Strife
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             viz
             :
             Gods
             Anger-Kingdome
             ,
             
             Gods
             Love-Kingdome
             ,
             and
             this
             World
             Kingdome
             :
             Cain
             was
             Comprehended
             in
             the
             Anger-Kingdome
             ,
             and
             Abel
             in
             the
             Love-Kingdome
             ;
             therefore
             rightly
             said
             God
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             *
             
               Jacob
               have
               I
               loved
               ,
               and
               hated
               Esau
            
             ;
             thus
             also
             it
             was
             with
             Cain
             and
             
               Abel
               ,
               Cain
            
             had
             comprehended
             the
             Anger-Kingdome
             ;
             viz
             :
             the
             First
             Principle
             in
             the
             Essence
             in
             the
             Seed
             in
             the
             Mothers
             Body
             or
             Womb
             in
             the
             Wrestling
             ,
             and
             Abel
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Second
             Principle
             ;
             And
             now
             Cain
             was
             of
             an
             Evill
             kinde
             or
             Condition
             ,
             and
             Abel
             honest
             or
             vertuous
             .
          
           
             129.
             
             Now
             ,
             see
             Deare
             Brethren
             ;
             when
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             Sacrificed
             ,
             then
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             Gods
             Love
             and
             Meeknesse
             ;
             viz
             :
             the
             Second
             Principle
             ,
             †
             
               savoured
               Abels
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               Cain's
               God
               would
               not
               accept
               :
            
             then
             
               Cain
               was
               in
               fierce
               wrath
               against
               his
               brother
               Abel
               :
            
             there
             ye
             see
             the
             Strife
             between
             the
             two
             Eternall
             Principles
             ,
             between
             Love
             and
             Anger
             in
             both
             the
             Brothers
             in
             Man
             ;
             how
             the
             dark
             fierce
             wrathfull
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             become
             also
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             in
             Man
             ;
             then
             said
             God
             to
             Cain
             ,
             *
             
               Why
               art
               thou
            
             in
             fierce
             
               Wrath
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               that
               when
               thou
               art
               honest
            
             or
             vertuous
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               accepted
               ,
               but
               if
               not
               then
               Sinne
               resteth
               before
               the
               Doore
               ;
               but
               rule
               thou
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               not
               have
               the
               authority
               or
               preheminency
               .
            
          
           
             130.
             
             Here
             observe
             :
             God
             said
             Rule
             over
             sinne
             ;
             let
             it
             not
             have
             the
             preheminency
             or
             power
             :
             Had
             there
             not
             been
             in
             Cain
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             could
             rule
             over
             the
             Evill
             ,
             then
             God
             had
             not
             bid
             him
             doe
             it
             ,
             though
             likely
             the
             Anger
             in
             him
             was
             mightier
             or
             stronger
             than
             in
             Abel
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             therefore
             altogether
             begotten
             out
             of
             the
             Anger
             's
             Essence
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             
               THREE
               into
               ONE
            
             :
             Christ
             
               is
               come
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               that
               which
               is
               Lost
               ,
            
             as
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               not
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
           
             131.
             
             Now
             who
             are
             those
             that
             are
             lost
             ,
             
               Cain
               ,
               Ishmael
            
             ,
             and
             all
             poore
             Sinners
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             were
             †
             lost
             from
             their
             Mothers
             Body
             or
             Womb
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             is
             he
             become
             a
             Man
             or
             Incarnate
             ,
             and
             calleth
             them
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             should
             come
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             they
             should
             seek
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             knock
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             give
             them
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             come
             there
             is
             more
             joy
             ,
             at
             one
             alone
             lost
             Man
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             ,
             among
             the
             Angells
             of
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             at
             Ninety
             and
             Nine
             Abels
             or
             Jacobs
             ,
             which
             need
             no
             repentance
             ,
             which
             became
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Love
             in
             the
             wrestling-wheele
             ,
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Three
             Principles
             .
          
           
             132.
             
             God
             loved
             Jacob
             ,
             understand
             ,
             he
             was
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Mothers
             Body
             or
             Womb
             ,
             in
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             which
             co-worketh
             therein
             ,
             and
             Esau
             was
             hated
             ,
             for
             the
             Anger
             had
             comprehended
             him
             :
             But
             now
             the
             hate
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               as
               if
            
             God
             would
             not
             have
             the
             lost
             Sinner
             ;
             No
             ,
             but
             
               for
               the
               sake
            
             of
             the
             Sinner
             is
             God
             become
             Man
             ,
             and
             Come
             to
             call
             the
             poor
             Sinner
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             New
             Regeneration
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Anger
             in
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             133.
             
             And
             Christ
             said
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             Not
             ;
             *
             
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               how
               oft
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               thy
               Children
               together
               as
               a
               Hen
               gathereth
               her
               chickens
               under
               her
               wings
               ,
               and
               thou
               wouldst
               not
            
             ;
             Also
             ,
             †
             
               How
               faine
            
             
             
               would
               I
               eate
               of
               the
               Best
               Grapes
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               as
               a
               Vine-gatherer
               that
               Gleaneth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               What
               the
            
             hardening
             
               is
               :
               And
               how
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               warneth
               the
               Sinner
               :
               Also
               how
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               is
               as
               well
            
             Omnipotent
             
               to
               preservation
               as
               his
               Anger
               is
               to
               Destruction
               .
            
          
           
             134.
             
          
           
             
               Question
               .
            
             
               NOw
               saith
               Reason
               ,
               What
               is
               THAT
               Now
               which
               Willeth
               not
               ?
               Seeing
               God
               calleth
               the
               Lost
               Sinner
               ,
               and
               willeth
               in
               Christ
               to
               have
               them
               ,
               and
               new
               Generate
               them
               ;
               is
               that
               the
               Fathers
               Hardening
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Yes
               indeed
               it
               is
               his
               Anger
               's
               hardening
               ;
               and
               the
               Devills
               Will
               ;
               understand
               it
               is
               the
               Dark
               Worlds
               Will
               which
               hardeneth
               Man
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               doe
               that
               
                 TO
                 Death
              
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Dark
               Night
               .
            
             
               135.
               
               But
               what
               doth
               Gods
               Love
               ,
               viz
               :
               the
               Second
               Principle
               ;
               to
               that
               Man
               ?
               It
               complaineth
               very
               often
               IN
               the
               Heart
               ,
               when
               Man
               desireth
               Sinne
               :
               and
               saith
               commit
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               doe
               it
               not
               :
               Gods
               Anger
               ,
               will
               burne
               in
               thee
               ;
               feare
               Gods
               judgement
               ,
               and
               it
               warneth
               Man
               of
               his
               wicked
               wayes
               ;
               now
               if
               he
               followeth
               the
               Free-Will
               and
               Converteth
               :
               then
               it
               is
               rightly
               said
               :
               To
               the
               Honest
               or
               vertuous
               ;
               that
               is
               so
               long
               as
               he
               is
               honest
               or
               vertuous
               ,
               
                 the
                 Light
              
               must
               arise
               or
               spring
               up
               
                 to
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Darknesse
              
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Light
               beginneth
               to
               shine
               in
               the
               midst
               in
               the
               Darknesse
               .
            
             
               136.
               
               But
               if
               thou
               sayest
               ;
               He
               
                 cannot
                 convert
              
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               ;
               then
               thou
               speakest
               in
               the
               Might
               or
               Strength
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               that
               which
               Christ
               saith
               :
               he
               came
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               lost
               Man
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               seek
               and
               save
               him
               ;
               should
               then
               Gods
               Anger
               be
               greater
               than
               his
               Love
               ;
               Christ
               hath
               undeniably
               ,
               broken
               the
               hard
               Death
               and
               fierce
               Anger
               of
               God
               in
               pieces
               ;
               which
               held
               us
               captive
               in
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               to
               the
               bands
               of
               the
               Dark
               World
               ,
               viz
               :
               of
               the
               First
               Principle
               ,
               and
               *
               
                 made
                 a
                 shew
              
               in
               Triumph
               
                 of
                 Death
              
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
              
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               †
               
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 Sting
                 ?
                 Hell
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 Victory
                 ?
              
               the
               Snare
               is
               broken
               and
               we
               are
               delivered
               ;
               thus
               singeth
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
             
               137.
               
               Dear
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               will
               ask
               you
               ;
               what
               Profit
               is
               there
               in
               all
               Teaching
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               if
               GOD
               doe
               harden
               Mans
               heart
               ,
               as
               my
               Opponent
               saith
               ;
               that
               he
               
                 can
                 not
              
               understand
               ,
               and
               receive
               it
               in
               ;
               What
               need
               Men
               Preach
               to
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               who
               run
               their
               Course
               without
               it
               ?
               But
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               he
               came
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               poor
               lost
               Sinner
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               which
               need
               not
               Repentance
               :
               Doe
               you
               not
               see
               ,
               that
               Christ
               
                 Drave
                 the
                 Devill
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
              
               cleerly
               already
               
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
              
               ?
               and
               received
               them
               for
               Children
               :
               Also
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
                 the
                 great
                 Whore.
                 
              
            
             
               138.
               
               Though
               now
               indeed
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               :
               *
               
                 He
                 hardeneth
                 whom
                 he
                 will
              
               ,
               that
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Stubborne
               arrogant
               Sinner
               ;
               who
               sinneth
               against
               Grace
               ,
               and
               doth
               but
               ●●arn
               God
               under
               a
               flattering
               hypocriticall
               shew
               ;
               he
               flattereth
               him
               with
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               entendeth
               only
               falshood
               and
               wickednesse
               ,
               from
               those
               he
               withdraweth
               himself
               at
               the
               Last
               ,
               and
               letteth
               him
               goe
               on
               in
               his
               flattery
               and
               hypocrisie
               ;
               who
               will
               help
               him
               ,
               who
               taketh
               his
               own
               Will
               in
               for
               a
               helper
               ;
               Would
               he
               be
               helped
               ,
               then
               must
               he
               goe
               out
               from
               his
               
                 own
                 Will
              
               ,
               and
               be
               resigned
               up
               into
               God.
               
            
             
               139.
               
               Then
               thou
               sayst
               ;
               †
               
                 God
                 is
                 Omnipotent
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 doe
                 with
                 Mans
                 Will
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 will
              
               ;
               It
               is
               he
               which
               is
               Potent
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               *
               
                 Who
                 will
                 Contend
                 with
                 him
              
               ?
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ;
               and
               my
               Opponent
               urgeth
               that
               mightily
               .
            
             
               140.
               
               Hearken
               my
               Opponent
               :
               you
               are
               much
               too
               young
               for
               that
               matter
               :
               Learn
               first
               what
               God
               is
               :
               What
               his
               Will
               in
               Evill
               and
               Good
               ,
               is
               ;
               thus
               there
               is
               a
               Chain
               fixed
               in
               Reason
               ;
               but
               know
               also
               :
               that
               Heaven
               is
               against
               Hell
               ,
               and
               Hell
               against
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Anger
               against
               the
               Love
               ,
               the
               Darknesse
               against
               the
               Light
               ?
               What
               doe
               you
               
                 here
                 mean
              
               concerning
               God
               ;
               if
               I
               should
               speak
               after
               your
               manner
               ;
               that
               God
               is
               Mighty
               to
               do
               all
               in
               all
               things
               :
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               true
               :
               then
               must
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               ALL
               ,
               †
               
                 He
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Outward
                 World
                 ,
              
               for
               *
               
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 Originate
                 :
              
               But
               what
               doe
               I
               effect
               by
               such
               Discourse
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               Religion
               ;
               such
               a
               Religion
               the
               Devill
               receiveth
               into
               himself
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               Manifested
               or
               Revealed
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               be
               Mighty
               Potent
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               141.
               
               Then
               thou
               sayst
               :
               Thus
               God
               is
               at
               Odds
               with
               himself
               ,
               being
               he
               is
               Evill
               and
               Good
               :
               O
               thou
               Dear
               Reason
               ,
               learn
               the
               Center
               here
               ,
               or
               stay
               at
               Home
               with
               thy
               Teaching
               and
               Writing
               :
               Behold
               !
               I
               tell
               thee
               this
               :
               If
               there
               were
               no
               Anguish
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Fire
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Fire
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Light
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Light
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               neither
               Nature
               nor
               Substance
               ;
               and
               God
               would
               not
               be
               Manifested
               to
               himself
               :
               What
               now
               would
               there
               be
               then
               ?
               A
               Nothing
               :
               when
               thou
               wilt
               come
               on
               to
               the
               Center
               ,
               then
               thou
               wilt
               see
               it
               :
               Concerning
               this
               very
               high
               Article
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               †
               
                 Six
                 Poynts
              
               concerning
               the
               Three
               
               Worlds
               :
               there
               he
               will
               see
               what
               God
               is
               :
               and
               what
               his
               Will
               and
               Omnipotence
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               called
               God.
               
            
             
               142.
               
               For
               if
               his
               Anger
               be
               Omnipotent
               to
               destroy
               ,
               then
               is
               his
               Love
               also
               Omnipotent
               to
               preserve
               :
               if
               this
               Contrariety
               were
               not
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Life
               ;
               and
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Good
               ,
               also
               no
               Evill
               ;
               For
               if
               there
               were
               No
               fierce
               Wrath
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Moving
               ;
               thus
               the
               Substance
               of
               all
               Substances
               is
               a
               continuall
               .
               Working
               Desiring
               and
               Fulfilling
               ;
               the
               Fire
               Desireth
               the
               Light
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               get
               Meeknesse
               and
               Substance
               ,
               for
               its
               burning
               or
               Life
               ;
               and
               the
               Light
               desireth
               the
               Fire
               ,
               else
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Light
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               have
               neither
               Power
               nor
               Life
               ,
               and
               they
               both
               Desire
               the
               Dark
               Anguish
               else
               the
               Fire
               and
               Light
               would
               have
               NO
               Root
               ,
               and
               all
               would
               be
               a
               Nothing
               .
            
             
               143.
               
               Therefore
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               now
               〈…〉
               God
               's
               Love
               is
               as
               Great
               as
               his
               Anger
               ,
               his
               Fire
               is
               as
               great
               as
               his
               Light
               ;
               and
               his
               Darknesse
               as
               great
               as
               *
               either
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 all
                 alike-Eternall
              
               without
               beginning
               and
               it
               beginneth
               it self
               from
               Eternity
               with
               or
               by
               the
               Darknesse
               ;
               and
               bringeth
               it self
               from
               Eternity
               to
               the
               Darknesse
               into
               the
               source
               or
               quality
               even
               into
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               rising
               up
               of
               the
               Fire
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Eternall
                 Death
              
               ;
               where
               the
               Darknesse
               and
               the
               Light
               seperate
               themselves
               ,
               each
               into
               a
               Principle
               in
               it self
               ;
               and
               the
               Light
               also
               it self
               possesseth
               it self
               ;
               One
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               Other
               unapprehended
               by
               the
               Other
               ;
               there
               is
               in
               Eternity
               no
               parting
               asunder
               :
               those
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               Darknesse
               see
               not
               the
               Light
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               Light
               see
               no
               Darknesse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               What
               God
               is
               ;
               and
               how
               without
               the
               Darknesse
               all
               would
               be
               Nothing
               :
               and
               in
               what
            
             Manner
             
               Man
               hath
            
             Ability
             
               or
               Strength
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               Evill
               into
               Good
               and
               out
               of
               Good
               into
               Evill
               .
            
          
           
             144.
             
             THen
             ,
             saith
             Reason
             ,
             what
             is
             God
             then
             :
             Or
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               God
               hardeneth
               Mans
               Mind
            
             ?
             Behold
             he
             is
             All
             ,
             but
             the
             Light
             alone
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Light
             is
             Power
             or
             Vertue
             ,
             Love
             and
             Meeknesse
             or
             soft
             gentle
             Substance
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             horrour
             Might
             and
             Life
             .
          
           
           
             145.
             
             Then
             thou
             sayst
             ;
             thus
             the
             Darknesse
             is
             a
             Cause
             of
             the
             Deity
             ?
             NO
             :
             but
             God
             would
             not
             be
             Manifested
             or
             Revealed
             ,
             and
             there
             would
             be
             no
             Nature
             nor
             Creature
             without
             the
             Darknesse
             ;
             neither
             thick
             nor
             thin
             ,
             or
             Dense
             nor
             Rare
             ,
             neither
             Colour
             nor
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             146.
             
             God
             is
             indeed
             without
             besides
             or
             beyond
             Nature
             ,
             but
             without
             Revelation
             or
             Manifestation
             of
             any
             Forme
             :
             through
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             he
             Manifesteth
             or
             Revealeth
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             Trimity
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Wisdome
             in
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             outward
             Nature
             Manifesteth
             or
             Revealeth
             the
             
               spirituall
               Worlds
               :
               viz
            
             :
             with
             the
             Time
             the
             Eternity
             ;
             but
             whatsoever
             hath
             its
             beginning
             out
             of
             Time
             ,
             passeth
             away
             with
             Time
             ,
             and
             its
             Shadow
             remaineth
             in
             Figure
             according
             to
             the
             property
             of
             BOTH
             the
             Eternall
             Worlds
             :
             as
             it
             wasbefore
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             147.
             
             Therefore
             Observe
             now
             :
             †
             Gods
             Anger
             maketh
             the
             Dark
             Mind
             *
             full
             ;
             and
             Gods
             Love
             maketh
             the
             Light
             Mind
             full
             ;
             †
             
               For
               whosoever
               hath
               to
               them
               it
               will
               be
               given
               .
            
          
           
             148.
             
             But
             now
             all
             standeth
             in
             strife
             :
             the
             Light
             against
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             against
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Death
             against
             the
             Life
             .
          
           
             149.
             
             But
             *
             Man
             is
             out
             of
             the
             great
             Substance
             of
             all
             Substances
             ;
             and
             in
             him
             is
             the
             Strife
             ;
             now
             if
             he
             be
             Captivated
             in
             the
             Evill
             or
             Malice
             ,
             then
             he
             
               cannot
               avoyd
            
             the
             Great
             Evill
             ;
             unlesse
             he
             fall
             into
             Death
             ;
             that
             is
             into
             the
             Nothing
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             free
             from
             the
             Turba
             ;
             or
             Wrath
             ;
             and
             falleth
             into
             Gods
             Mercy
             ;
             for
             his
             Will
             goeth
             again
             into
             that
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             Existed
             in
             the
             Creation
             at
             First
             ;
             viz
             :
             into
             the
             fore-seeing
             or
             Predestination
             in
             CHRIST
             JESU
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               was
               laid
            
             ;
             there
             it
             is
             at
             the
             Limit
             and
             fallen
             again
             into
             the
             Fiat
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             conceiveth
             or
             receiveth
             it
             .
          
           
             150.
             
             For
             ,
             †
             
               the
               Men
               were
               Thine
            
             ,
             said
             Christ
             ;
             
               and
               thou
               O
               Father
               hast
               given
               them
               unto
               Me
               :
            
             *
             
               and
               I
               give
               them
               the
               Eternall
               Life
               ;
               Father
               I
               will
               that
               they
               be
               where
               I
               am
               .
            
          
           
             151.
             
             But
             whosoever
             remaineth
             in
             that
             which
             is
             his
             own
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             †
             Born
             or
             generated
             
               to
               this
               World
            
             ;
             he
             remaineth
             in
             that
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             apprehended
             in
             the
             Wrestling-Wheele
             in
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Lifes
             Springing
             up
             :
             Now
             therefore
             it
             stands
             FREE
             for
             him
             ;
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             Good
             into
             the
             Evill
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Evill
             into
             the
             Good.
             
          
           
             152.
             
             NOT
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             Power
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             a
             Child
             and
             Heir
             ,
             that
             is
             done
             out
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             the
             Maker
             standeth
             ready
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             waiteth
             for
             him
             
               Every
               Hour
            
             ,
             to
             Evill
             and
             to
             Good
             ;
             Hell
             desireth
             him
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             desireth
             him
             ,
             both
             Desires
             stand
             ready
             for
             him
             and
             open
             in
             him
             ;
             ALL
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             he
             hath
             Hell
             and
             Heaven
             in
             himself
             ;
             if
             he
             goe
             with
             his
             Will
             out
             of
             God
             into
             Reason
             ,
             in
             Flesh
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             IN
             or
             upon
             the
             Ground
             or
             Foundation
             of
             Hell
             ;
             which
             will
             when
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             SUN
             extinguisheth
             ,
             be
             manifested
             on
             him
             :
             but
             if
             he
             demerse
             himself
             out
             from
             fleshly
             Reason
             ;
             in
             Resignation
             ,
             into
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             IN
             Heaven
             ;
             All
             lyeth
             in
             the
             Will
             :
             Whithersoever
             the
             Will
             entereth
             ,
             thither
             Body
             and
             Life
             or
             Substance
             must
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             THAT
             ,
             
               in
               Man
            
             is
             FREE
             .
          
           
           
             153.
             
             Hath
             Man
             Might
             or
             ability
             ,
             with
             his
             Will
             ,
             to
             demerse
             himself
             into
             Gods
             Anger
             ;
             as
             my
             Opponent
             acknowledgeth
             ;
             wherefore
             also
             not
             into
             Gods
             Love
             ;
             *
             but
             he
             cannot
             Make
             himself
             a
             Child
             ;
             he
             goeth
             only
             with
             the
             Will
             into
             the
             Matrix
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               Divine
               Fiat
            
             apprehendeth
             him
             ,
             and
             Maketh
             him
             One
             :
             Indeed
             he
             can
             not
             make
             himself
             a
             Devill
             ,
             the
             
               Hellish
               Fiat
            
             according
             to
             the
             Dark
             Worlds
             Property
             Maketh
             him
             One
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             but
             give
             his
             Will
             up
             thereinto
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             Balthasar
             Tylcken
             
               is
               the
            
             Devils
             
               Advocate
               :
               How
               the
               Devill
               doth
               assault
            
             none
             More
             
               with
               Despaire
               ,
               then
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ;
               also
               Concerning
               firme
               Confidence
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             154.
             
             MY
             Opponent
             saith
             ,
             The
             Soul
             is
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Omnipotence
            
             ,
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             take
             away
             the
             Free
             Will
             from
             it
             ,
             It
             hath
             Free-Will
             in
             Evill
             and
             Good
             ;
             he
             speaketh
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ;
             
               I
               can
               think
               nothing
               that
               is
               Good
               ,
            
             I
             can
             never
             frame
             any
             good
             Will
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             doe
             any
             Good.
             
          
           
             155.
             
             But
             the
             Scripture
             reproveth
             him
             and
             saith
             thus
             ;
             Say
             not
             in
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             if
             I
             Sinne
             ,
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Fift
             Psalme
             5.
             
             †
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               a
               God
               who
               art
               pleased
               with
               wicked
               Matters
               :
            
             And
             in
             Ezek.
             33.
             
             *
             
               As
               true
               as
               I
               Live
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               Convert
               and
               Live.
               
            
          
           
             156.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             God
             hardeneth
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Predestinate
             purpose
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             Convert
             ;
             who
             now
             shall
             be
             righteous
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             or
             my
             Opponent
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             answereth
             thus
             ;
             It
             is
             much
             more
             so
             ,
             that
             †
             
               God
               is
               true
               and
               every
               Man
               a
               Lyar.
               
            
          
           
           
             157.
             
             My
             Opponent
             sets
             it
             down
             evidently
             ,
             and
             giveth
             it
             forth
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             that
             God
             willed
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ;
             if
             the
             Magicall
             Paradisicall
             Birth
             had
             not
             pleased
             God
             ,
             else
             would
             Gods
             Majesty
             not
             have
             become
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             ;
             if
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             then
             God
             were
             unrighteous
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             did
             forbid
             Adam
             to
             Fat
             of
             Evill
             and
             Good
             :
             why
             then
             will
             God
             Judge
             me
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             account
             or
             impute
             that
             for
             Sinne
             ,
             if
             I
             doe
             what
             he
             willeth
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             158.
             
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Devill
             willed
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             Man
             should
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Earthly
             became
             Manifested
             or
             Revealed
             in
             Him
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             ashamed
             ;
             and
             my
             Opponent
             thereby
             affordeth
             the
             Devill
             a
             right
             Advocate
             ,
             which
             I
             verily
             :
             Lament
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             speaketh
             even
             the
             Devils
             Words
             and
             Will
             ;
             and
             so
             casteth
             a
             Snare
             of
             Despaireing
             ,
             on
             to
             Mans
             Neck
             ;
             he
             giveth
             so
             much
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             that
             Man
             †
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             he
             
               would
               never
            
             so
             fain
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             Elected
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             assuredly
             the
             Devils
             Doctrine
             and
             Word
             .
          
           
             159.
             
             Where
             will
             the
             Tempted
             remaine
             ,
             when
             the
             Devill
             assaulteth
             him
             and
             saith
             :
             Despaire
             ,
             thou
             art
             Not
             Elected
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             by
             that
             Doctrine
             Despaire
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             can
             doe
             no
             more
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             not
             have
             me
             then
             thou
             mayest
             take
             me
             away
             .
          
           
             160.
             
             And
             yet
             he
             is
             so
             Holy
             ,
             and
             tickleth
             also
             some
             dissembling
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             saith
             in
             the
             Pasquill
             or
             Pamphlet
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Comfort
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             viz
             :
             To
             the
             Elect
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             by
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Elect
             Children
             of
             God.
             O
             how
             many
             dissembling
             Hypocrites
             would
             not
             lye
             under
             this
             Mantle
             ,
             if
             Sinne
             Sleep
             .
          
           
             161.
             
             O
             alas
             ,
             Miserable
             Doctrine
             ;
             O
             man
             ,
             open
             thy
             Eyes
             wide
             and
             beware
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             singeth
             ;
          
           
             
               Wo
               er
               ist
               am
               besten
               mit
               ,
               da
               will
               er's
               nicht
               entdecken
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               he
               is
               most
               pleas'd
               with
               Man
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               alwayes
               show
               it
               .
            
          
           
             162.
             
             Whom
             doth
             the
             Devill
             assault
             with
             Despair
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             ,
             and
             God
             often
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             cry
             aloud
             anxiously
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Noble
             Pearl-Tree
             groweth
             .
          
           
             163.
             
             He
             often
             sheweth
             himself
             strange
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             can
             oftentimes
             fetch
             no
             Comfort
             :
             as
             the
             *
             
               Canaanitish
               Woman
            
             ,
             when
             he
             likened
             her
             to
             a
             Dog
             ,
             only
             that
             the
             Faith
             and
             earnestnesse
             might
             become
             greater
             in
             the
             Storme
             ,
             he
             letteth
             the
             heart
             even
             Quake
             or
             Tremble
             ,
             that
             the
             Earnest
             may
             become
             great
             .
          
           
             164.
             
             Now
             if
             doubting
             thus
             seizeth
             upon
             a
             Man
             ,
             then
             with
             this
             Man
             he
             must
             Despaire
             :
             It
             standeth
             written
             ,
             †
             
               God
               willeth
               that
               all
               Men
               should
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Which
             now
             is
             true
             ?
             your
             Cripled
             Election
             or
             Christs
             Promise
             ?
          
           
             165.
             
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               It
               is
               a
               precious
               worthy
               Word
               ,
               that
            
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             
               is
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               save
               all
               poor
               Sinners
               :
            
             Who
             hath
             now
             the
             Right
             ?
             I
             will
             remaine
             by
             the
             Words
             of
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             will
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             †
             
               Nothing
               ,
               whether
            
             it
             be
             
               High
               or
               Low
            
             ,
             whether
             
               Power
               or
            
             
             Principality
             ,
             whether
             
               Hunger
               ,
               Nakednesse
            
             ,
             vengeance
             ,
             Perils
             ,
             also
             
               No
               Creature
            
             can
             tear
             or
             
               seperate
               me
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
            
             Christ
             JESV
             .
          
           
             166.
             
             And
             if
             all
             men
             did
             say
             ,
             thou
             art
             dainned
             ,
             and
             if
             my
             Heart
             also
             did
             say
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             but
             demerse
             my self
             into
             Christs
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             make
             of
             me
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             if
             I
             must
             be
             in
             Death
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             be
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             other
             ;
             but
             seeing
             his
             Death
             ,
             is
             become
             an
             Eternall
             Life
             ,
             *
             therefore
             I
             shall
             well
             remaine
             in
             him
             ,
             let
             who
             so
             will
             Elect
             me
             there
             ,
             
               I
               Bled
            
             or
             choose
             my
             Saviour
             Christ
             :
             my
             Will
             shall
             remaine
             in
             him
             ;
             though
             the
             World
             in
             Gods
             Anger
             make
             of
             the
             
               Outward
               Body
            
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             him
             ;
             then
             I
             ask
             not
             after
             
               Pope
               ,
               Turk
               ,
               Emporour
               ,
               Devill
               ,
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               Heaven
               :
            
             he
             is
             my
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             Dead
             and
             a
             Nothing
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             live
             in
             Me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             Body
             and
             Soul
             should
             break
             in
             peeces
             ,
             yes
             I
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ;
             what
             now
             will
             the
             Mo●●ion
             or
             Proclamation
             doe
             to
             ME
             ?
          
           
             167.
             
             I
             have
             Elected
             to
             my self
             ,
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             Elected
             me
             ,
             even
             
               before
               I
               was
            
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             NO
             otherwise
             ,
             let
             any
             Teach
             or
             Write
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             he
             that
             will
             venture
             and
             try
             it
             with
             me
             shall
             find
             it
             by
             〈◊〉
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             therefore
             I
             speak
             and
             write
             thereof
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             my
             Passime
             and
             I
             rejoyce
             that
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             †
             Opponent
             of
             the
             Anger
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             168.
             
             Therefore
             I
             say
             to
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             in
             Me
             ;
             whosoever
             will
             goe
             along
             ,
             lee
             him
             come
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             will
             look
             upon
             
               many
               Elections
            
             ,
             and
             expect
             till
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             fall
             upon
             him
             and
             draw
             him
             let
             him
             stay
             there
             till
             that
             bosome
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             labour
             and
             Work
             with
             God
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             also
             no
             Wages
             to
             expect
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             get
             any
             thing
             our
             of
             *
             his
             Description
             ,
             that
             they
             refresh
             me
             ,
             but
             only
             Sadnesse
             and
             Sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             Doubting
             and
             Despaire
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               How
               Nothing
               is
               impossible
               to
            
             Faith.
             
               What
               Gods
               Drawing
               is
               .
               Why
               the
               Wicked
               Becometh
            
             Not
             
               Drawn
               .
               What
               a
               right
               Christian
               is
               :
               and
            
             who
             
               becometh
               hardened
               by
               God.
            
             
          
           
             169.
             
             MY
             Opponent
             in
             Scorne
             saith
             ;
             Could
             God
             Create
             nothing
             stedfast
             ?
             He
             likeneth
             us
             Men
             ,
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             the
             *
             Potter
             and
             Clay
             or
             Lump
             ,
             is
             One
             to
             the
             Other
             :
             Hearken
             my
             Opponent
             :
             why
             then
             doct
             thou
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             proceeded
             out
             of
             Gods
             Mouth
             ;
             how
             doth
             that
             accord
             with
             the
             Clay
             and
             the
             Potter
             ?
             What
             Man
             would
             become
             a
             Pot
             ,
             for
             a
             Pots
             sake
             ?
             Or
             if
             that
             were
             possibles
             ;
             Is
             God
             become
             Man
             for
             a
             handfull
             of
             Earths
             sake
             ?
             O
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             other
             Manner
             of
             Pot
             ,
             wherein
             God
             became
             Man
             ;
             It
             was
             also
             another
             Pot
             which
             brake
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             look
             upon
             †
             
               the
               dry
               Rod
               of
            
             Aaron
             
               which
               Sprouted
               and
               hare
               Almonds
            
             ;
             ask
             it
             what
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             it
             will
             tell
             thee
             .
          
           
             170.
             
             My
             Dear
             Scornes
             ;
             thou
             understandest
             nothing
             thereby
             ,
             
               where
               in
            
             God
             is
             become
             Man
             ;
             much
             lesse
             concerning
             Gods
             Creation
             ,
             of
             the
             Possibility
             and
             Impossibility
             ;
             thou
             sayest
             only
             God
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             
               knowest
               not
            
             what
             God
             in
             ,
             also
             thou
             wilt
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             only
             thou
             sayest
             ;
             *
             
               A
               Man
               can
               take
            
             or
             receive
             
               to
               himself
               Nothing
               in
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               given
               him
               .
            
          
           
             171.
             
             †
             I
             know
             also
             well
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             doe
             Nothing
             in
             my
             own
             Might
             or
             strength
             ;
             
               The
               Faith
            
             can
             doe
             it
             :
             that
             can
             receive
             where
             there
             is
             Nothing
             :
             If
             I
             cast
             my
             Will
             into
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             then
             GOD
             beleeveth
             in
             My
             Will
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             can
             receive
             ,
             for
             nothing
             is
             Impossible
             to
             Faith
             :
             I
             can
             receive
             to
             my self
             the
             Becoming
             Man
             or
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ;
             if
             My
             Will
             ,
             willeth
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Will
             in
             Mine
             .
          
           
             172.
             
             My
             Will
             and
             Gods
             Will
             must
             be
             One
             ;
             for
             my
             Saviour
             hath
             told
             Me
             he
             will
             give
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             into
             my
             Will
             ,
             if
             I
             but
             ask
             him
             for
             it
             :
             And
             should
             not
             that
             be
             true
             then
             ?
             would
             my
             Opponent
             deny
             me
             also
             to
             Ask
             ?
             
               I
               can
               Ask
            
             ,
             THAT
             none
             On
             deny
             .
          
           
           
             173.
             
             Now
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             hear
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             find
             it
             not
             instantly
             in
             the
             power
             or
             vertue
             ,
             yet
             if
             I
             ask
             ;
             THEN
             
               I
               beleeve
            
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             though
             my
             heart
             and
             all
             the
             World
             should
             say
             cleerly
             No
             :
             yet
             I
             will
             let
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             be
             
               more
               certaine
            
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             all
             Bablings
             and
             Fictions
             .
          
           
             174.
             
             Am
             I
             indeed
             the
             day
             Staffe
             or
             Rod
             of
             Aarow
             ?
             in
             me
             lyeth
             the
             Drying
             or
             withering
             ,
             through
             Adam
             :
             but
             if
             Christ
             hath
             introduced
             his
             Sap
             into
             my
             withered
             Flesh
             and
             into
             my
             Dark
             Soul
             again
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             take
             or
             receive
             it
             to
             my self
             ?
             shall
             I
             first
             expect
             the
             Drawing
             ?
          
           
             175.
             
             I
             know
             that
             I
             can
             have
             no
             
               Good
               Thought
            
             in
             me
             unlesse
             it
             be
             from
             God
             ;
             Now
             if
             I
             would
             faine
             be
             saved
             ,
             then
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             very
             Will
             is
             Gods
             Drawing
             ;
             why
             should
             I
             long
             then
             expect
             
               other
               drawing
            
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             biddeth
             me
             turne
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             Drawing
             ?
             but
             ,
             what
             Man
             ,
             can
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             
               not
               SO
            
             drawne
             ?
             Even
             none
             at
             all
             :
             God
             draweth
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             176.
             
             *
             The
             evill
             Man
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             he
             goeth
             on
             in
             a
             disputable
             Way
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             Subterfuges
             or
             Excuses
             ;
             and
             saith
             he
             is
             Holy
             ;
             and
             his
             Heart
             is
             a
             Theef
             ,
             and
             Covetous
             ,
             a
             Murtherour
             ,
             and
             moreover
             a
             Proud
             Devill
             ;
             he
             flattereth
             himself
             only
             under
             Christs
             Purple
             Mantle
             ,
             and
             tickleth
             himself
             with
             Christs
             Suffering
             and
             Death
             ;
             but
             will
             not
             enter
             thereinto
             ;
             and
             with
             Christ
             dye
             to
             Sinne
             and
             become
             an
             Enemy
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             only
             walk
             upon
             Roses
             in
             sat
             and
             Jolly
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             devour
             the
             sweat
             of
             the
             Miserable
             in
             Pride
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             God
             draweth
             me
             not
             ;
             yes
             thou
             
               wilt
               not
            
             :
             therefore
             he
             hardeneth
             thee
             ,
             and
             his
             Anger
             draweth
             thee
             ,
             also
             the
             Devill
             ,
             whom
             thou
             servest
             .
          
           
             177.
             
             Should
             God
             draw
             thee
             ?
             then
             cast
             the
             false
             or
             wicked
             wayes
             from
             thee
             ,
             set
             thy self
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             to
             meet
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             where
             it
             concerns
             Body
             and
             Life
             :
             If
             the
             Anger
             draweth
             thee
             and
             holdeth
             thee
             :
             doe
             but
             Defend
             thy self
             and
             thou
             wilt
             soon
             get
             One
             that
             will
             help
             thee
             .
          
           
             178.
             
             Doth
             the
             Anger
             in
             the
             Conscience
             Say
             ?
             thou
             art
             mine
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             then
             say
             in
             opposition
             ,
             I
             take
             only
             CHRISTS
             Death
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             doe
             with
             me
             how
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             take
             that
             and
             wrap
             thy self
             therein
             ,
             let
             Gods
             Anger
             and
             all
             Devills
             roar
             over
             thee
             and
             say
             and
             complain
             against
             thee
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             out
             of
             these
             Swadling
             Cloathes
             shall
             no
             Election
             pluck
             THEE
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             *
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Devill
             ,
             or
             Man.
             
          
           
             179.
             
             But
             the
             Wanton
             Licentious
             way
             which
             men
             now
             walk
             ,
             wherein
             Men
             only
             tickle
             and
             comfort
             the
             Old
             Evill
             wicked
             One
             ,
             the
             Murtherer
             ,
             the
             proud
             stately
             ,
             Covetous
             Babylonish
             Antichrist
             ,
             with
             Christs
             sufferings
             and
             Death
             ,
             he
             should
             only
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             fatten
             himself
             well
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             marked
             or
             noted
             under
             Christs
             
               Bloud
               Banner
            
             ,
             and
             Elected
             ;
             then
             he
             cannot
             be
             damned
             ;
             this
             way
             is
             totally
             false
             or
             wicked
             ,
             Murtherous
             and
             unrighteous
             .
          
           
             180.
             
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             thou
             must
             be
             and
             become
             conformable
             to
             Christs
             Image
             ,
             and
             walke
             in
             his
             Footsteps
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             suffer
             persecution
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             scorne
             ,
             love
             the
             way
             of
             Truth
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             doe
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             thee
             ;
             not
             with
             hypocrisie
             ,
             
             to
             take
             double
             or
             four-fold
             ;
             and
             give
             a
             
               little
               piece
            
             of
             it
             to
             another
             :
             No
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             earnest
             ;
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             Esteeme
             any
             thing
             thou
             hast
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             thy
             own
             ,
             only
             ;
             but
             consider
             that
             thou
             art
             only
             a
             servant
             therein
             ,
             and
             servest
             thy
             Lord
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             therein
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             dispose
             of
             it
             according
             to
             HIS
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             181.
             
             Not
             to
             suck
             up
             the
             Miserable
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             little
             piece
             thereof
             to
             a
             Beggar
             :
             and
             say
             I
             minister
             indeed
             to
             the
             poore
             :
             First
             ,
             〈◊〉
             them
             their
             Sweat
             ,
             else
             thou
             wilt
             be
             accursed
             in
             all
             thy
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             kept
             back
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             182.
             
             Serve
             him
             with
             Minde
             and
             Heart
             :
             walke
             in
             the
             Light
             ;
             let
             the
             scorne
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             be
             *
             
               the
               Prints
               of
               Christs
               wounds
            
             ,
             to
             thee
             ;
             labour
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             stand
             alwayes
             in
             care
             and
             circumspection
             against
             the
             Devil
             ;
             Arme
             and
             fortifie
             thy selfe
             continually
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             consider
             thou
             art
             here
             a
             Pilgrim
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             Christ
             ;
             labour
             faithfully
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             :
             all
             thy
             Labour
             followeth
             after
             thee
             ;
             for
             Christ
             said
             ;
             †
             
               My
               Father
               worketh
               and
               I
               work
               also
            
             ;
             so
             must
             thou
             also
             ,
             as
             *
             a
             
               Branch
               on
               the
               Vine
            
             work
             and
             beare
             fruit
             .
          
           
             183.
             
             For
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             Branch
             on
             the
             Tree
             of
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             not
             work
             and
             beare
             fruit
             ,
             then
             it
             †
             
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ,
             that
             it
             hinder
             not
             other
             Branches
             ,
             that
             is
             it
             must
             quite
             wither
             and
             he
             hardened
             as
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             :
             these
             will
             God
             harden
             .
             Here
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             *
             
               I
               harden
               whom
               I
               will
            
             ;
             viz
             :
             a
             Branch
             that
             
               will
               not
            
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ;
             to
             such
             a
             one
             God
             will
             not
             give
             the
             Sap
             of
             Christ
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             †
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mine
             ;
             but
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             are
             parted
             .
          
           
             184.
             
             Doest
             thou
             say
             ?
             God
             can
             make
             of
             me
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             is
             Omnipotent
             ;
             
               he
               maketh
            
             of
             thee
             what
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             his
             Love
             is
             Omnipotent
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             Anger
             ;
             THAT
             which
             getteth
             thee
             ;
             holdeth
             thee
             ;
             
               The
               wicked
               is
               to
               God
               a
               good
               savour
               to
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Saint
               or
               holy
               ,
               is
            
             so
             to
             the
             Eternall
             Holy
             Life
             :
             as
             thou
             growest
             ,
             so
             thou
             art
             ,
             such
             Sap
             as
             thou
             drawest
             into
             thy selfe
             ,
             such
             Fruit
             thou
             bearest
             .
          
           
             185.
             
             Why
             doest
             thou
             blame
             God
             ?
             God
             so
             farre
             as
             he
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             CANNOT
             will
             Evill
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             Good
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Evill
             Will
             in
             Him
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Anger
             ,
             he
             desireth
             Wood
             or
             Fewel
             in
             his
             Fire
             ,
             which
             is
             conformable
             to
             or
             fit
             for
             the
             Fire
             .
          
           
             186.
             
             Therefore
             rightly
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             †
             
               To
               whom
               you
               give
               your selves
               for
               servants
               in
               Obedience
               ,
               his
               servants
               you
               are
               ,
               whether
               of
               Gods
               Love
               or
               Anger
               :
            
             Here
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             Mans
             Election
             ,
             that
             Man
             CAN
             give
             up
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             be
             given
             up
             :
             and
             though
             indeed
             
               of
               himselfe
            
             he
             cannot
             take
             or
             receive
             ,
             yet
             God
             giveth
             him
             the
             taking
             or
             receiving
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               abominable
               Doctrine
               of
            
             Balthasar
             Tylcken
             :
             
               Admonition
               not
               to
               doubt
               of
               Election
               :
               Admonition
               and
               Warning
               to
            
             Balthasar
             Tylcken
             .
          
           
             187.
             
             THe
             Doctrine
             of
             My
             Opponent
             is
             throughout
             no
             other
             ;
             then
             this
             ,
             If
             God
             make
             a
             Good
             Tree
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             one
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             Man
             need
             doe
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             work
             and
             labour
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             become
             a
             Good
             Tree
             .
          
           
             188.
             
             Alas
             ;
             God
             〈◊〉
             us
             ,
             why
             hath
             God
             given
             us
             the
             LAW
             and
             Teaching
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             doe
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ;
             If
             he
             will
             have
             Evill
             :
             How
             very
             shamefully
             ,
             goeth
             this
             Man
             astray
             ,
             how
             very
             carelesse
             and
             negligent
             ,
             doth
             he
             cause
             Men
             to
             be
             ;
             Deare
             Brother
             ,
             Minde
             and
             Consider
             of
             this
             abominable
             Doctrine
             ;
             How
             he
             gathereth
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             together
             ,
             for
             a
             false
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             may
             prove
             ,
             that
             God
             worketh
             ,
             both
             Good
             and
             Evill
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             189.
             
             What
             needs
             proofe
             for
             that
             I
             say
             so
             too
             :
             that
             Gods
             Love
             worketh
             Good
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             Anger
             ,
             if
             we
             give
             our selves
             up
             into
             it
             ,
             worketh
             evill
             fruit
             to
             Damnation
             :
             but
             what
             doth
             it
             avane
             him
             ,
             to
             bring
             men
             into
             such
             a
             carelesse
             negligent
             way
             ?
             He
             should
             rather
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             Repent
             ,
             as
             God
             saith
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             *
             
               To
               day
               when
               you
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Harden
               not
               you
               hearts
               :
            
             Let
             my
             word
             enter
             into
             your
             Hearts
             and
             Eares
             .
          
           
             190.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             ;
             It
             cannot
             Enter
             ;
             God
             maketh
             either
             a
             Good
             or
             an
             Evill
             Tree
             :
             this
             serveth
             well
             to
             all
             carelesse
             negligence
             and
             wickednesse
             ;
             and
             lastly
             to
             Despaire
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             nothing
             better
             or
             more
             in
             his
             Grace
             Election
             or
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             191.
             
             And
             I
             say
             with
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             precious
             truth
             ;
             that
             if
             such
             Doctrine
             should
             become
             embraced
             or
             received
             ,
             then
             will
             the
             World
             at
             length
             become
             a
             Murthering
             Den
             of
             Devills
             :
             For
             every
             one
             will
             say
             ;
             how
             can
             I
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             God
             driveth
             me
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             have
             me
             to
             be
             his
             childe
             ,
             he
             will
             teach
             and
             lead
             me
             well
             enough
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             be
             not
             Elected
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             long
             favour
             the
             Honest
             and
             vertuous
             ;
             I
             will
             doe
             as
             the
             Devill
             doth
             and
             hate
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             to
             his
             kingdome
             I
             belong
             ;
             I
             will
             steale
             ,
             rob
             ,
             murther
             ,
             and
             cheate
             ,
             and
             deceive
             the
             simple
             :
             that
             I
             may
             be
             potent
             and
             voluptuous
             ;
             there
             will
             no
             other
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             God
             will
             not
             draw
             me
             ,
             therefore
             really
             I
             
             must
             serve
             God
             Lucifer
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             will
             have
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             well
             draw
             me
             from
             THAT
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             192.
             
             Alas
             ,
             be
             not
             so
             Evill
             and
             wicked
             ,
             doe
             not
             that
             ,
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             have
             a
             care
             of
             his
             own
             salvation
             ,
             and
             †
             
               feare
               the
               Lord
               with
               Trembling
            
             ;
             let
             no
             Man
             despaire
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             fast
             doore
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             for
             such
             Thoughts
             the
             Devills
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             Damned
             in
             Hell
             ;
             If
             I
             knew
             there
             were
             but
             seven
             Men
             Elected
             in
             our
             City
             or
             scarce
             two
             ,
             I
             would
             NOT
             despaire
             ,
             but
             beleeve
             that
             I
             were
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             193.
             
             My
             Opponent
             ,
             consider
             your selfe
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             your
             Salvation
             :
             when
             you
             shall
             appeare
             before
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Christ
             shall
             say
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             Doctrine
             have
             become
             ,
             lazy
             carelesse
             and
             negligent
             ,
             goe
             *
             
               away
               from
               me
               ye
               Cursed
               ,
               I
               was
               hungry
               ,
               thirsty
               ,
               sick
               ,
               naked
               ,
               and
               in
               Prison
               ,
               and
               ye
               have
               not
               ministred
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
            
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             Elected
             us
             for
             children
             ,
             and
             drawne
             us
             ,
             then
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             have
             I
             not
             caused
             my
             goodnesse
             to
             be
             prelented
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             caused
             my
             Word
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             called
             you
             ,
             and
             warned
             you
             of
             the
             false
             or
             wicked
             way
             ?
             and
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             Taught
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             out
             of
             thy
             predestinate
             purpose
             Elected
             one
             to
             the
             childship
             or
             filiation
             ,
             and
             hardened
             the
             other
             ;
             now
             being
             that
             sslandeth
             in
             thy
             Word
             ,
             why
             wilt
             thou
             blame
             us
             then
             ,
             we
             were
             able
             to
             doe
             nothing
             that
             was
             Good.
             
          
           
             194.
             
             My
             Opponent
             ,
             I
             put
             you
             in
             Minde
             of
             this
             ,
             Consider
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             answer
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             expounded
             thus
             ;
             that
             ,
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             Love
             ,
             in
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             hath
             drowned
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ;
             
               you
               make
            
             to
             be
             an
             Electour
             againe
             ,
             you
             give
             the
             Sword
             into
             its
             hand
             againe
             .
          
           
             195.
             
             The
             Anger
             was
             indeed
             
               in
               Adam
            
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             yet
             not
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             hath
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             boult
             it
             up
             againe
             in
             the
             humane
             Soul
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             run
             to
             him
             as
             to
             an
             Open
             Fountaine
             .
          
           
             196.
             
             I
             would
             have
             you
             asked
             :
             that
             if
             Adam
             had
             continued
             in
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             where
             the●
             had
             remained
             your
             Eternall
             Election
             or
             †
             Predestination
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             begotten
             children
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             therefore
             now
             if
             you
             will
             maintaine
             your
             Eternall
             Election
             over
             Man
             ,
             then
             must
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             is
             also
             out
             of
             God
             predestinate
             purpose
             .
          
           
             197.
             
             But
             what
             means
             that
             which
             God
             said
             ;
             *
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               eate
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               Good
               and
               Evill
               ,
            
             if
             he
             would
             have
             that
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             then
             God
             were
             unrighteous
             ,
             and
             Men
             need
             keep
             no
             Commandment
             which
             he
             hath
             forbidden
             in
             Moses
             :
             For
             he
             would
             have
             if
             that
             Man
             should
             Sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             cause
             to
             punish
             him
             ;
             thus
             it
             were
             to
             be
             Concluded
             in
             Reason
             .
          
           
             198.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             Consider
             your
             Glosse
             or
             Exposition
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             brotherly
             and
             Child-like
             to
             you
             ,
             put
             but
             away
             your
             Crooked
             scornfull
             Hornes
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             deale
             one
             with
             another
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Members
             :
             with
             scorne
             ,
             we
             can
             advance
             Nothing
             that
             is
             Good
             ,
             we
             doe
             but
             
             deceive
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             are
             plaine
             and
             simple
             ,
             therewith
             .
          
           
             199.
             
             If
             you
             have
             Christs
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             ,
             then
             meete
             Me
             and
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             Meek
             Love
             and
             Humility
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             shew
             me
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             your
             love
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             great
             Humility
             to
             us
             poor
             lost
             children
             of
             Eve
             ,
             to
             seek
             and
             save
             that
             which
             is
             Lost
             ;
             If
             you
             be
             a
             childe
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             so
             ,
             faithfully
             ,
             with
             Meeknesse
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Friendlinesse
             ,
             with
             modest
             speech
             ,
             and
             cast
             the
             Hornes
             of
             scorning
             away
             :
             that
             I
             may
             know
             that
             you
             are
             my
             Brother
             :
             then
             will
             I
             be
             very
             Loving
             to
             you
             :
             if
             God
             give
             you
             more
             then
             me
             :
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             in
             that
             weaknesse
             ,
             rejoyce
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             refresh
             my selfe
             in
             that
             which
             
               God
               giveth
            
             .
          
           
             200.
             
             And
             be
             not
             so
             furious
             against
             the
             deare
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             
               favoured
               VS
            
             with
             at
             Last
             ;
             reade
             it
             first
             aright
             ;
             it
             hath
             a
             very
             Noble
             pretious
             Originall
             and
             beginning
             ,
             which
             reacheth
             above
             all
             Reason
             ,
             yes
             ,
             above
             ,
             the
             Outward
             World
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Outward
             Nature
             ,
             why
             doe
             you
             rage
             against
             the
             Most
             High
             ?
          
           
             201.
             
             I
             Christianly
             admonish
             you
             ,
             take
             heed
             what
             you
             doe
             ,
             that
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             doe
             NOT
             take
             hold
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             God
             Curse
             you
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             I
             will
             be
             guiltlesse
             as
             to
             your
             Soul
             ;
             if
             you
             doe
             awaken
             it
             .
          
           
             202.
             
             See
             what
             was
             done
             by
             *
             Eliah
             :
             Also
             to
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abivdm
             ,
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             :
             I
             tell
             you
             for
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             knowne
             to
             me
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             may
             happen
             so
             to
             you
             and
             more
             besides
             ,
             for
             at
             present
             it
             is
             a
             Wonderfull
             Time
             ;
             not
             knowne
             or
             acknowledged
             by
             All
             ;
             The
             Lord
             hath
             sent
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Zeale
             or
             Jealousie
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             Wonderfull
             time
             before
             the
             Doore
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             finde
             by
             Expersence
             ,
             if
             you
             Live.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
            
             Eternall
             Predestination
             
               and
               Election
               of
               God
               ;
               The
               beginning
               and
               End
               thereof
               is
               One
               only
               ,
               and
               Alwayes
               the
            
             same
             .
          
           
             203.
             
             MY
             friend
             ,
             you
             speak
             after
             a
             humane
             Manner
             ;
             and
             write
             of
             Gods
             Eternall
             Predestination
             and
             Election
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             beare
             to
             be
             so
             written
             of
             .
          
           
             204.
             
             When
             the
             Scripture
             speeks
             of
             Gods
             Eternall
             purpose
             or
             Predestination
             ;
             it
             speaketh
             not
             of
             a
             purpose
             or
             predestination
             that
             hath
             been
             Long
             before
             ;
             for
             in
             God
             there
             is
             no
             beginning
             :
             but
             there
             is
             an
             Eternall
             beginning
             ,
             where
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             End
             is
             all
             
               ONE
               ;
               the
               First
               is
               continually
               the
               Last
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Last
             is
             the
             First
             :
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             begun
             ,
             from
             Eternity
             to
             foresee
             ,
             that
             he
             beginneth
             now
             also
             at
             this
             Day
             alwayes
             
               every
               Moment
            
             to
             foresee
             .
          
           
           
             205.
             
             I
             CAN
             say
             with
             good
             Ground
             ,
             thus
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             were
             in
             my
             Mothers
             body
             or
             womb
             ,
             comprehended
             in
             his
             Anger
             ,
             then
             God
             had
             from
             Eternity
             seene
             me
             and
             apprehended
             me
             in
             his
             Anger
             ;
             and
             I
             were
             from
             Eternity
             Elected
             in
             his
             Anger
             .
          
           
             206.
             
             But
             if
             I
             convert
             in
             Repentance
             ,
             so
             that
             Gods
             Love
             apprehend
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             also
             from
             Eternity
             foreseene
             out
             of
             the
             Anger
             into
             the
             Love
             ;
             for
             in
             God
             ,
             ALL
             is
             Eternall
             ,
             *
             whatsoever
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             beginneth
             to
             alter
             in
             the
             Eternall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             equally
             in
             the
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             207.
             
             The
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             another
             kinde
             of
             speaking
             ,
             than
             the
             World
             hath
             :
             Know
             you
             not
             how
             it
             stands
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             where
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ;
             †
             
               Suddenly
               I
               speak
               against
               a
               Nation
            
             or
             people
             ,
             
               which
               are
               Evill
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               destroy
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               convert
               ,
               then
               it
               repenteth
               me
               of
               the
               Evill
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               to
               doe
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             108.
             
             Look
             upon
             *
             Nineveh
             ,
             there
             you
             shall
             see
             whether
             God
             doth
             not
             alter
             his
             Will
             ,
             for
             Mans
             sake
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             even
             †
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               Man
               ,
            
             viz
             :
             to
             Holy
             Men.
             
          
           
             209.
             
             *
             His
             Election
             and
             beginning
             is
             alwayes
             
               every
               moment
            
             ,
             his
             Eternall
             Birth
             or
             Geniture
             ,
             is
             also
             every
             moment
             ,
             in
             him
             and
             before
             him
             ,
             is
             all
             ,
             both
             New
             and
             Old
             :
             for
             the
             same
             God
             who
             †
             
               hath
               Elected
               us
               in
               Christ
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             he
             also
             
               every
               moment
            
             Electeth
             his
             Children
             that
             come
             to
             him
             :
             the
             Matter
             consists
             only
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Will.
             
          
           
             210.
             
             And
             though
             it
             standeth
             written
             ,
             that
             
               it
               lyeth
               not
               in
               Mans
               willing
               :
            
             that
             is
             only
             concerning
             those
             ,
             that
             Desire
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             goe
             forth
             
               out
               of
            
             their
             
               sinfull
               Will
            
             ,
             they
             keep
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             *
             therefore
             it
             lyeth
             not
             in
             HIS
             Willing
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Man
             goe
             out
             from
             sinne
             into
             Gods
             Grace
             ;
             and
             
               then
               it
               lyeth
               in
               the
               Mercy
            
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             readily
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             .
          
           
             211.
             
             †
             It
             lyeth
             not
             in
             Man
             to
             make
             himselfe
             blessed
             or
             saved
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Grace
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             Sonne
             hath
             promised
             and
             bestowed
             :
             for
             *
             
               God
               willeth
               that
               All
               Men
               should
               be
               helped
               or
               saved
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ;
             his
             Election
             and
             out
             going
             is
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             his
             Mercy
             is
             also
             from
             Eternity
             in
             Eternity
             ,
             ALL
             is
             in
             him
             ETERNALL
             .
          
           
             212.
             
             Therefore
             Men
             should
             better
             consider
             the
             Scripture
             as
             to
             such
             Termes
             or
             Expressions
             ;
             for
             it
             often
             speaketh
             out
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Mouth
             ,
             which
             beginneth
             every
             Moment
             .
          
           
             213.
             
             †
             For
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             faith
             ,
             *
             
               He
               hardeneth
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               not
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             then
             it
             speaketh
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             saved
             by
             their
             
               own
               ability
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Evill
             Will
             and
             Life
             :
             those
             he
             suffereth
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             their
             purpose
             or
             predestination
             ,
             for
             
               they
               will
            
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             214.
             
             As
             also
             Adam
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             resigned
             into
             God
             as
             a
             Childe
             ,
             but
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             and
             know
             Good
             and
             Evill
             ,
             and
             Live
             
             in
             all
             the
             Three
             Principles
             ;
             for
             he
             went
             out
             from
             Gods
             will
             into
             his
             own
             ,
             of
             
               set
               purpose
            
             ,
             therefore
             God
             left
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             fell
             downe
             and
             slept
             .
          
           
             215.
             
             And
             when
             he
             did
             eate
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             then
             Gods
             Anger
             Elected
             him
             to
             the
             Damnation
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Love
             spake
             against
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               Bruise
               or
               Crush
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
            
             and
             that
             was
             also
             an
             Eternall
             Election
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             also
             a
             beginning
             Temporary
             Election
             :
             for
             how
             can
             an
             Election
             
               passe
               upon
            
             a
             thing
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             it
             hath
             no
             Roote
             .
          
           
             216.
             
             *
             Gods
             Anger
             hath
             from
             Eternity
             continually
             and
             still
             at
             this
             very
             day
             :
             
               Elected
               IT SELFE
            
             to
             be
             a
             Darknesse
             ;
             that
             Gods
             Love
             and
             Light
             might
             in
             the
             Anger
             become
             Manifested
             or
             revealed
             .
          
           
             217.
             
             Now
             that
             which
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Eternall
             ,
             as
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ;
             that
             hath
             also
             Free-will
             ,
             to
             manifest
             it selfe
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Darknesse
             ;
             †
             NOT
             that
             it
             hath
             the
             Light
             and
             Darknesse
             in
             
               ITS
               power
            
             ;
             but
             it
             hath
             ability
             to
             work
             in
             Good
             or
             Evill
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Darknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             soever
             it
             worketh
             ,
             that
             manifesteth
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             218.
             
             The
             Might
             or
             power
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             Soule
             is
             his
             Childe
             ,
             a
             Branch
             in
             the
             Tree
             ,
             proceeded
             out
             of
             Gods
             Mouth
             ;
             out
             of
             Love
             and
             Anger
             ;
             all
             THAT
             lyeth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             its
             own
             propriety
             .
          
           
             219.
             
             Who
             will
             then
             take
             away
             the
             Free-Will
             from
             it
             ,
             being
             it
             is
             a
             Branch
             in
             the
             Eternall
             Tree
             ,
             and
             hath
             Love
             and
             Anger
             in
             it selfe
             ;
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             true
             ?
             My
             Opponent
             speaketh
             Even
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Anger
             lay
             hidden
             in
             Adam
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             hath
             manifested
             it selfe
             with
             the
             Fall.
             
          
           
             220.
             
             But
             he
             maketh
             me
             Wonderfull
             beginnings
             in
             the
             Seed
             of
             Adam
             ,
             One
             with
             God
             ,
             another
             with
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             grosse
             Errour
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             TWO
             sorts
             of
             Seeds
             ,
             but
             ONE
             only
             ,
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             Dominions
             lye
             in
             the
             Seed
             ,
             viz
             :
             Gods
             Love
             and
             Anger
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             one
             only
             Seed
             .
          
           
             221.
             
             But
             as
             to
             one
             part
             from
             the
             Divine
             Substantiality
             ,
             from
             the
             Holy
             and
             pure
             Element
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Paradise
             and
             Heaven
             ●●eth
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Tincture
             of
             Fire
             and
             Light
             ,
             that
             very
             Seed
             disappeared
             in
             Adam
             when
             he
             fell
             ,
             whereof
             God
             said
             ;
             *
             
               The
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               of
               this
               Tree
               ,
               thou
               shall
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             222.
             
             And
             the
             other
             Seed
             ,
             understand
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             viz
             :
             of
             the
             Dark
             World
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             God
             calleth
             himselfe
             an
             Angry
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             
               was
               not
               stirring
            
             and
             manifest
             ,
             while
             the
             Light
             shone
             in
             the
             divine
             heavenly
             Paradisicall
             Substantiality
             ;
             but
             
               in
               the
               Fall
            
             it
             became
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             .
          
           
             223.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             Adam
             was
             also
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Outward
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             must
             in
             his
             Innocency
             goe
             also
             behinde
             and
             come
             after
             ;
             for
             Gods
             Kingdome
             ruled
             in
             him
             :
             but
             when
             he
             fell
             ,
             then
             it
             became
             also
             manifested
             and
             powerfull
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             instantly
             ,
             
             heate
             and
             Cold
             ,
             fell
             upon
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             must
             cloath
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             he
             fell
             by
             the
             Outward
             Worlds
             Might
             into
             the
             Corruptibility
             of
             his
             Body
             .
          
           
             224.
             
             Now
             what
             kinde
             of
             Seed
             should
             become
             generated
             in
             Adam
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             could
             be
             conceived
             ,
             even
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Adam
             was
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             viz
             :
             according
             to
             the
             Outword
             World
             Evill
             and
             Good
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Anger-World
             totally
             Evill
             .
          
           
             225.
             
             But
             now
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Heavenly
             Substantiality
             was
             faded
             or
             disappeared
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Darknesse
             had
             received
             in
             ,
             the
             Light
             in
             him
             ;
             as
             you
             have
             an
             Image
             thereof
             in
             the
             dry
             *
             
               withered
               Staffe
            
             of
             Aaron
             which
             
               Sprouted
               againe
            
             :
             So
             also
             did
             the
             faded
             or
             disappeared
             Substantiality
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             God
             became
             Man
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             faded
             Substantiality
             .
          
           
             226.
             
             Now
             my
             Opponent
             with
             your
             Election
             ,
             come
             hither
             to
             Schoole
             :
             now
             shew
             me
             the
             Grace-Election
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             shew
             it
             you
             in
             the
             Divine
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             me
             is
             given
             to
             see
             as
             sharply
             and
             accutely
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             can
             search
             .
             Mark
             this
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             227.
             
             NOw
             when
             the
             Image
             was
             faded
             or
             disappeared
             ,
             what
             did
             God
             with
             it
             ,
             did
             he
             let
             it
             fall
             
               quite
               away
            
             and
             remaine
             in
             Death
             ?
             No.
             Then
             instantly
             the
             Doore
             of
             his
             Mercy
             set
             it selfe
             Open
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             †
             
               The
               Womans
               Seed
               shall
               Crush
               the
               Serpents
               head
               .
            
          
           
             228.
             
             Then
             the
             Deare
             Name
             JESUS
             incorporated
             it selfe
             in
             the
             faded
             disappeared
             Image
             ,
             and
             the
             Mark
             or
             Limit
             in
             
               this
               faded
            
             disappeared
             Image
             became
             strengthened
             ;
             which
             with
             the
             Revelation
             or
             Manifestation
             ,
             stood
             in
             the
             Body
             or
             Womb
             and
             Seed
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             as
             a
             propagated
             Seed
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             had
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             then
             had
             all
             those
             before
             Christs
             Birth
             been
             Lost
             .
          
           
             229.
             
             For
             ,
             the
             high
             Noble
             Virgin
             of
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             ;
             with
             which
             Adam
             in
             his
             heavenly
             in
             breathed
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             Espoused
             or
             Married
             ,
             that
             ,
             is
             Immortall
             :
             that
             presented
             it self
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             Life
             to
             Man
             ,
             viz
             :
             to
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             and
             warneth
             them
             of
             the
             ungodly
             wayes
             ,
             and
             continually
             sheweth
             through
             the
             Propheticall
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Limit
             or
             Mark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             it
             will
             ,
             with
             the
             Deare
             Name
             JESUS
             ,
             with
             the
             Word
             and
             power
             of
             the
             true
             Deity
             ,
             open
             it selfe
             againe
             in
             Mans
             Soul.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Second
           Part.
           Of
           the
           Becoming
           Man
           or
           Incarnation
           and
           Person
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             How
             
               Christ
               ,
               is
               become
               Man
               or
               Incarnate
               ,
               out
               of
               No
               Strange
               Seed
               ,
               but
               out
               of
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               indeed
               not
               in
            
             Eves
             
               Earthly
               Essence
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               the
               Man
               or
               Masculine
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             230.
             
             MY
             Opponent
             ,
             tell
             me
             here
             ,
             what
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             is
             ,
             upon
             which
             you
             found
             your
             Election
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             must
             become
             generated
             out
             of
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             as
             the
             Dew
             out
             of
             the
             *
             Morning
             Rednesse
             ,
             and
             reject
             Adam's
             and
             Eves
             Seed
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Strange
             Seed
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             said
             ;
             
               Through
               the
               Womans
               Seed
               shall
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               be
               Crushed
               ;
               Who
            
             is
             the
             Woman
             ?
             is
             it
             Eve
             ?
             No
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             admit
             !
             Why
             ?
             Because
             otherwise
             you
             cannot
             Cloake
             your
             Election
             or
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             231.
             
             Well
             now
             ;
             if
             you
             be
             Learned
             ;
             as
             indeed
             you
             goe
             about
             mightily
             to
             Colour
             your
             Cause
             with
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             then
             shew
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             God
             entended
             a
             Strange
             Woman
             ;
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             Mary
             is
             not
             from
             us
             Men
             ;
             but
             is
             a
             Virgin
             from
             Eternity
             :
             that
             you
             must
             and
             shall
             prove
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             shall
             have
             neither
             place
             nor
             beliefe
             .
          
           
             232.
             
             But
             I
             will
             demonstrate
             with
             strong
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             Promise
             goeth
             upon
             the
             Womans
             Seed
             ,
             viz
             :
             upon
             Eve
             and
             Adam
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Matrix
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             from
             Adam
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Woman
             was
             framed
             ,
             out
             of
             and
             in
             which
             Adam
             should
             have
             impregnated
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             stood
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             suffered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             over-powred
             .
          
           
             233.
             
             For
             the
             Woman
             Eve
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             the
             propagated
             Childe
             ,
             but
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             and
             therefore
             she
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             Adam's
             Essence
             and
             Bone
             ,
             and
             was
             Made
             †
             
               a
               help
               for
               him
            
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             propagation
             must
             be
             performed
             through
             TWO
             .
          
           
           
             234.
             
             Now
             if
             Mary
             ,
             Christs
             Mother
             ,
             be
             not
             from
             us
             Men
             ,
             then
             is
             Christ
             ,
             not
             
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             :
             as
             he
             so
             very
             often
             calleth
             himself
             :
             and
             where
             then
             would
             my
             poor
             Soul
             remaine
             ,
             which
             lyeth
             Captive
             in
             a
             darke
             Dungeon
             ?
             whereas
             if
             God
             would
             Regenerate
             it
             againe
             as
             the
             Dew
             out
             of
             the
             Morning
             Rednesse
             :
             could
             he
             not
             well
             doe
             it
             without
             becoming
             Man.
             
          
           
             235
             Besides
             ,
             if
             Mary
             were
             not
             Man
             or
             Humane
             from
             us
             ,
             what
             then
             would
             the
             strange
             CHRIST
             be
             profitable
             to
             Me
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             would
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             is
             become
             Flesh
             ;
             Or
             how
             could
             I
             enter
             into
             CHRISTS
             Suffering
             Dying
             and
             Death
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             done
             in
             Me.
             
          
           
             236.
             
             But
             I
             can
             with
             Truth
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             beleeve
             *
             
               I
               am
               Crucified
            
             and
             dead
             
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             in
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             bear
             his
             Image
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             237.
             
             Thus
             saith
             my
             Opponent
             ,
             then
             Christ
             were
             conceived
             in
             a
             sinfust
             Seed
             ,
             if
             Eve
             had
             been
             the
             Woman
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             No
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             that
             .
          
           
             238.
             
             Christ
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Living
             Word
             ,
             was
             not
             generated
             from
             Mans
             Seed
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             shut
             up
             Seed
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             part
             ,
             which
             in
             Eve
             ,
             faded
             or
             disappeared
             :
             as
             the
             *
             dry
             or
             withered
             
               Rod
               of
               Aaron
            
             signifieth
             ;
             he
             became
             againe
             ,
             the
             dead
             parts
             Sap
             and
             Life
             ;
             for
             the
             Sinne
             fell
             not
             upon
             the
             heavenly
             part
             ,
             but
             that
             dyed
             ;
             understand
             Substance
             ;
             and
             not
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             rested
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             till
             at
             the
             Limit
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             Mary
             .
          
           
             239.
             
             The
             Anger
             of
             God
             ,
             Manifested
             or
             revealed
             it self
             in
             the
             Earthly
             Part
             ,
             as
             a
             Life
             ;
             and
             the
             heavenly
             ,
             disappeared
             or
             faded
             ,
             as
             God
             said
             ;
             the
             day
             thou
             eatest
             thou
             dyest
             .
          
           
             240.
             
             He
             meant
             
               not
               solely
            
             the
             Earthly
             Death
             ,
             for
             Adam
             lived
             †
             
               Nine
               hundred
               and
               Thirty
            
             Yeares
             e're
             he
             dyed
             :
             and
             God
             said
             ,
             
               the
               day
            
             thou
             eatest
             thou
             dyest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             livest
             to
             the
             Earthly
             World
             ,
             as
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             241.
             
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             that
             God
             became
             Man
             in
             Eves
             Earthly
             Essence
             ,
             else
             he
             must
             have
             had
             a
             Father
             ;
             but
             thus
             himself
             is
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             242.
             
             Understand
             this
             aright
             ;
             *
             
               The
               Angel
               said
               to
               Mary
               ,
               The
               holy
               Spirit
               will
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Most
               High
               will
               over-shadow
               thee
            
             ;
             in
             that
             sticketh
             the
             Mark
             or
             Key
             :
             the
             Angel
             said
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Most
             High
             will
             over-shadow
             thee
             ;
             Do
             you
             not
             understand
             this
             ?
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             would
             open
             the
             shut
             Center
             in
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             Dead
             Seed
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             would
             give
             it self
             in
             with
             living
             heavenly
             Substantiality
             ,
             into
             that
             which
             was
             shut
             up
             in
             Death
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Flesh
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             was
             instead
             of
             a
             Man
             or
             Husband
             :
             he
             brought
             the
             Heavenly
             †
             Tincture
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Fires
             Glance
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Sonnes
             Lights
             Glance
             .
             He
             was
             in
             the
             Tincture
             ,
             the
             Life
             and
             the
             Moving
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               What
               Manner
               of
            
             Essence
             
               the
               Word
               received
               or
               assumed
               ,
               wherein
               God
               and
               Man
               became
               One
               Person
               :
               Also
               how
               Christ
               is
               a
               Creature
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               is
               No
               Creature
               .
            
          
           
             243.
             
             NOw
             understand
             me
             according
             to
             its
             high
             worth
             ;
             I
             speak
             in
             the
             Vision
             or
             Sight
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Opinion
             or
             Conceit
             ;
             In
             Adam
             ,
             when
             God
             inbreathed
             the
             Soul
             into
             him
             then
             was
             the
             Soul
             surrounded
             or
             endued
             ,
             from
             the
             Glance
             of
             the
             Fathers
             Fire
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             Glance
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             with
             Divine
             Substantiality
             ,
             Moving
             in
             Gods
             Wisdome
             or
             Substantiality
             .
          
           
             244.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             in
             the
             Fall
             ,
             the
             Light
             extinguished
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             Fire
             ,
             with
             the
             Center
             to
             the
             Fire
             ,
             remained
             ,
             that
             was
             now
             the
             Dryed
             or
             withered
             and
             dead
             .
             Soul
             ,
             as
             the
             Dry
             Rod
             of
             Aaron
             signified
             ;
             and
             Old
             shut
             up
             Barren
             Sarah
             Abraham's
             Wife
             ;
             and
             Old
             Elizabeth
             dead
             in
             the
             Womb
             or
             Matrix
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             .
          
           
             245.
             
             This
             Soul
             was
             ,
             from
             Adam
             thus
             dry
             or
             withered
             ,
             propagated
             ,
             except
             some
             Holy
             or
             Saints
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Covenant
             Moved
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             Old
             *
             Elizabeth
             ;
             that
             the
             Child
             in
             the
             Covenant
             
               in
               the
               Mothers
            
             Body
             or
             Womb
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             moved
             the
             Childs
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             Mary
             came
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             it
             
               leaped
               for
               joy
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             when
             it
             perceived
             THAT
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             Mothers
             Prophesied
             .
          
           
             246.
             
             That
             stryed
             or
             withered
             Essence
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             understand
             the
             Womans
             Part
             ,
             not
             the
             Mans
             ;
             although
             the
             Mans
             Part
             also
             lyeth
             in
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             but
             
               too
               weakly
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             the
             Word
             took
             or
             assumed
             to
             himself
             ,
             with
             the
             dead
             Substantiality
             ,
             into
             the
             Living
             now
             opened
             and
             introduced
             with
             or
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             God
             and
             Man
             became
             
               ONE
               Person
            
             .
          
           
             247.
             
             But
             now
             understand
             me
             aright
             ;
             my
             Opponent
             will
             not
             permit
             that
             I
             should
             say
             ;
             CHRIST
             
               is
               aCreature
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concernes
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             th●
             Outward
             Kingdome
             viz
             :
             the
             Third
             Principle
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Creature
             ;
             for
             the
             outward
             hangeth
             to
             the
             Inward
             ;
             else
             Christ
             had
             not
             been
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             had
             the
             outward
             Kingdome
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             
               without
               impurity
            
             in
             the
             Similitude
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             248.
             
             He
             was
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             he
             IS
             
               one
               Eternally
            
             ;
             understand
             as
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Substantiality
             which
             dyed
             in
             Adam
             ,
             which
             he
             
             with
             the
             introducing
             of
             the
             living
             Divine
             Substantiality
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             living
             againe
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Third
             Principle
             ,
             with
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Creature
             and
             a
             King
             and
             High-Priest
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             249.
             
             But
             as
             to
             what
             concernes
             ,
             the
             Eternall
             Word
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Divine
             Substantiality
             ,
             which
             now
             became
             introduced
             into
             the
             in
             death
             inclosed
             Substantiality
             ,
             Christ
             is
             NO
             Creature
             ,
             but
             
               the
               first
               Born
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               Eternity
            
          
           
             250.
             
             Understand
             ,
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             is
             the
             new
             introduced
             Substantiality
             ,
             viz
             ;
             Christs
             heavenly
             Flesh
             ,
             Creaturely
             ;
             but
             without
             besides
             or
             beyond
             the
             Creature
             ,
             it
             is
             uncreaturely
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             very
             Substantiality
             is
             the
             right
             true
             Divine
             Principle
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             great
             as
             Gods
             Majesty
             ;
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             filling
             all
             in
             the
             Second
             Principle
             ;
             and
             THAT
             in
             the
             Body
             or
             Creature
             ,
             and
             THAT
             without
             the
             Creature
             is
             totally
             entirely
             ONE
             undevided
             ,
             totally
             one
             power
             or
             vertue
             ,
             might
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             Paradise
             and
             pure
             Element
             ;
             wherein
             Gods
             Eternall
             Wisdome
             dwelleth
             .
          
           
             251.
             
             As
             the
             SUN
             shineth
             or
             enlighteneth
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             and
             so
             now
             if
             there
             were
             not
             in
             the
             deep
             such
             a
             Substance
             as
             the
             Sun
             ;
             then
             it
             would
             not
             receive
             the
             Glance
             or
             Lustre
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             *
             Thus
             the
             Gorporeity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             Person
             ,
             Creaturely
             ;
             and
             without
             the
             Creature
             ,
             Living
             ;
             in
             ONE
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             or
             vertue
             ,
             Not
             TWO
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             .
             How
             Mary
             
               was
               no
            
             strange
             
               Virgin
               ,
               but
               the
               Daughter
               of
            
             Joachim
             and
             Anna
             ,
             
               Whence
               the
               Author
               hath
               his
               Knowledge
               .
               And
               what
               is
               called
               ,
            
             Christs
             Descending
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             252.
             
             MY
             Dear
             Opponent
             ;
             you
             will
             needs
             have
             a
             strange
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             you
             despise
             my
             very
             high
             knowledg
             given
             me
             of
             God
             ;
             was
             Mary
             ?
             Whose
             Generation
             or
             discent
             is
             sufficiently
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Bible
             ?
             a
             strange
             heavenly
             Virgin
             ?
             And
             moreover
             standing
             in
             Gods
             Wisdome
             ?
             And
             from
             Eternity
             Elected
             or
             Predestinated
             thereto
             ?
             How
             then
             came
             it
             ?
             That
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             came
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Message
             ?
             That
             she
             should
             be
             impregnate
             or
             with
             Child
             ?
             And
             bear
             or
             Generate
             a
             Sonne
             ?
             She
             said
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               that
               come
               to
               passe
               ?
               Seeing
               I
               know
            
             
             
               of
               no
               Man
            
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             Eternall
             Wisdome
             then
             know
             it
             ,
             how
             it
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ?
          
           
             253.
             
             I
             Suppose
             therefore
             ,
             my
             Dear
             Opponent
             ,
             you
             
               must
               permit
            
             Her
             to
             be
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Joachim
             and
             Anna
             ;
             as
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             sets
             it
             downe
             ,
             else
             our
             Salvation
             will
             stand
             in
             suspence
             and
             be
             in
             doubt
             .
          
           
             254.
             
             I
             ask
             you
             in
             earnest
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             Gods
             Child
             then
             tell
             me
             :
             How
             or
             where
             hath
             Christ
             Broken
             Death
             ?
             And
             whither
             went
             he
             into
             Hell
             ?
             as
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             ?
             tell
             me
             !
             If
             he
             hath
             NOT
             received
             or
             assumed
             our
             Soul.
             
          
           
             255.
             
             Your
             Conceited
             work
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             alone
             doth
             not
             satisfie
             me
             ;
             I
             would
             know
             from
             you
             ,
             HOW
             Death
             in
             the
             Soul
             is
             become
             broken
             ;
             neither
             Covenant
             nor
             promise
             availeth
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             if
             Sacrifices
             could
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             had
             been
             done
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             done
             with
             right
             Heavenly
             Mans
             Bloud
             .
          
           
             256.
             
             Now
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             in
             my
             Soul
             ?
             Whether
             my
             Will-Spirit
             have
             attained
             an
             Open
             Gate
             to
             God
             with
             or
             by
             Christs
             Death
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             *
             Abba
             ,
             my
             Dear
             Father
             ;
             or
             No
             ?
             Tell
             me
             this
             ,
             or
             leave
             my
             Writings
             uncensured
             .
          
           
             257.
             
             I
             have
             my
             knowledge
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             your
             Fiction
             ,
             Schools
             or
             Vniversities
             ;
             where
             you
             contend
             about
             words
             ,
             as
             a
             Dog
             about
             a
             Bone
             ;
             goe
             with
             me
             into
             the
             Center
             ,
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             it
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             in
             all
             Substances
             ,
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             Created
             things
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             it
             lively
             before
             your
             Eyes
             :
             how
             the
             greatest
             secret
             hidden
             Mystery
             is
             in
             Death
             .
          
           
             258.
             
             Now
             if
             my
             Soul
             were
             not
             together
             in
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Father
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             in
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ;
             then
             have
             I
             no
             part
             in
             Christs
             Death
             .
          
           
             259.
             
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             JESUS
             CHRISTS
             precious
             heavenly
             Bloud
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             the
             Divine
             Substantiality
             ,
             became
             Bloud
             ,
             in
             the
             dryed
             or
             withered
             
               Images
               Seed
            
             ;
             through
             the
             Might
             or
             strength
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Tincture
             ,
             hath
             kindled
             the
             Fire
             which
             was
             dark
             in
             the
             Soulish
             Essence
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             Souls
             Fire
             in
             that
             very
             hour
             began
             to
             burne
             in
             a
             white
             cleere
             bright
             Majestick
             Power
             Light
             and
             Glance
             or
             Lustre
             .
          
           
             260.
             
             And
             there
             Gods
             Anger
             in
             the
             Soulish
             Essence
             was
             quenched
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             be
             Love
             ,
             THIS
             is
             Called
             *
             CHRISTS
             Descention
             
             into
             Hell
             ;
             when
             Gods
             Love
             in
             the
             Vertue
             or
             Power
             of
             the
             Living
             Word
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             Substantiality
             ,
             with
             Christs
             Bloud
             ,
             brought
             it self
             into
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Soul
             viz
             :
             into
             the
             Fathers
             Anger
             ,
             and
             overcame
             and
             quenched
             the
             Same
             with
             Meeknesse
             .
          
           
             261.
             
             That
             was
             the
             Smoak-Hole
             ,
             white
             the
             Devill
             and
             the
             Serpents
             Seed
             Ruled
             ,
             and
             Now
             that
             very
             Hell
             became
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             the
             Devills
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             Soul
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             262.
             
             And
             here
             it
             is
             rightly
             said
             :
             that
             *
             
               as
               Sinne
               came
               from
               One
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               penetrated
               from
               One
               upon
               all
               ;
               so
               also
               came
               the
               Grace
               and
               Eternall
               Life
            
             
             
               from
               One
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               penetrated
               upon
               all
               .
            
             Now
             whosoever
             will
             not
             himself
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             expects
             another
             peculiar
             Election
             ;
             let
             him
             remaine
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             may
             come
             or
             not
             come
             ;
             It
             is
             said
             :
             †
             
               We
               have
               Piped
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               not
               Danced
            
             ;
             we
             have
             called
             you
             and
             you
             have
             not
             come
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Question
               .
               
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 New
                 Birth
                 performed
                 in
                 Vs
                 ?
                 Also
                 :
                 WHAT
                 of
                 Vs
                 shall
                 Arise
                 ?
              
            
             
               263.
               
               MY
               Deare
               Brother
               ,
               Tell
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               enlightned
               ,
               as
               you
               suppose
               ,
               how
               is
               the
               New
               Birth
               performed
               in
               US
               ?
               is
               it
               entering
               in
               or
               exgenerating
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               performed
               in
               us
               in
               our
               Souls
               ?
               Indeed
               Christ
               must
               become
               manifested
               in
               us
               ,
               after
               the
               Manner
               as
               in
               Miry
               .
            
             
               264.
               
               What
               meane
               you
               by
               the
               New
               Creature
               ?
               Also
               doe
               you
               understand
               ,
               a
               New
               Soul
               ?
               Or
               the
               Old
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               inherited
               from
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ?
               or
               what
               do
               you
               hold
               concerning
               the
               *
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               WHAT
               of
               us
               must
               arise
               ?
               For
               ,
               the
               Soul
               dyeth
               not
               ,
               also
               Christ
               in
               us
               dyeth
               not
               ;
               for
               
                 he
                 is
                 once
                 dead
                 to
                 Sinne
                 for
              
               and
               in
               Vs
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               ariseth
               ?
               The
               EARTHLY
               Body
               ?
               viz
               :
               the
               Evill
               Flesh
               that
               is
               infected
               by
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               Sinne
               and
               Abomination
               ?
               THAT
               is
               NOT
               it
               that
               shall
               live
               in
               God
               :
               For
               Christ
               said
               ,
               †
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
              
               ,
               CANNOT
               
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
            
             
               265.
               
               What
               is
               it
               then
               ?
               For
               the
               New
               Creature
               generated
               out
               of
               the
               Dew
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               also
               cannot
               arise
               ,
               for
               it
               dyeth
               Not
               :
               Christs
               Life
               ,
               is
               its
               Life
               ;
               You
               will
               quite
               
                 take
                 away
              
               the
               first
               Adam
               ;
               what
               remaineth
               then
               ?
               If
               you
               are
               Learned
               ,
               tell
               me
               !
               and
               
                 play
                 not
              
               on
               my
               Pipe
               :
               you
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               not
               received
               or
               assumed
               
               Adam's
               Flesh
               :
               then
               can
               Adam
               NOT
               rise
               again
               .
            
             
               266.
               
               My
               Friend
               ,
               I
               Exhort
               you
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               be
               not
               an
               opposer
               ,
               till
               you
               understand
               the
               Center
               of
               all
               things
               or
               Substances
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Three
                 Principles
              
               ,
               For
               the
               Power
               or
               vertue
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               performed
               according
               to
               the
               THIRD
               Principle
               ;
               there
               shall
               Nothing
               of
               ADAM
               passe
               away
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               grosse
               Droffinesse
               of
               the
               Beastiall
               Property
               ,
               and
               the
               Sinne
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               wrought
               or
               committed
               according
               to
               the
               Anger
               of
               the
               First
               Principle
               .
            
             
             
               267.
               
               The
               Mystery
               ,
               viz
               :
               the
               
                 Quintae
                 Essentia
              
               ,
               shall
               arise
               ;
               For
               Christ
               Flesh
               ,
               so
               farre
               ,
               and
               in
               whomsoever
               it
               is
               become
               Living
               ,
               Dyeth
               NO
               more
               ;
               In
               whomsoever
               ,
               the
               shut
               up
               heavenly
               part
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Word
               that
               became
               Man
               ,
               become
               Living
               ,
               that
               dyeth
               not
               :
               It
               dyed
               in
               Adam
               ;
               therefore
               it
               needeth
               no
               [
               further
               ]
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               268.
               
               Also
               our
               Works
               follow
               not
               after
               us
               ,
               in
               That
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               which
               is
               a
               Similitude
               of
               the
               inward
               World
               ;
               viz
               :
               in
               the
               Outward
               Mystery
               :
               Now
               if
               Christ
               hath
               not
               received
               or
               assumed
               that
               to
               himself
               from
               US
               Men
               ;
               how
               then
               will
               it
               arise
               ?
            
             
               269.
               
               I
               say
               Christ
               hath
               received
               or
               assumed
               the
               whole
               humanity
               from
               us
               ,
               
                 on
                 to
                 his
                 Heavenly
              
               ;
               but
               only
               not
               the
               BEASTIAL
               Property
               and
               Sinne
               :
               but
               he
               hath
               received
               or
               assumed
               the
               *
               
                 Sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               on
               to
               himself
               ;
               As
               an
               own
               self-guilty
               Person
               ;
               
                 and
                 slaine
              
               the
               Death
               in
               our
               Souland
               Flesh
               :
               else
               there
               were
               no
               Remedy
               for
               Man
               :
               therefore
               must
               only
               a
               strong
               Saviour
               come
               into
               the
               Humane
               Property
               ,
               and
               slay
               Death
               ;
               and
               destroy
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               Introduce
               his
               Love
               into
               us
               .
            
             
               279.
               
               Now
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               arise
               
                 in
                 HIS
                 and
                 MY
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               and
               Eternally
               Live
               in
               him
               ,
               his
               Life
               for
               mine
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               for
               mine
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 for
                 his
              
               ;
               He
               ,
               God
               ,
               I
               ,
               Man
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               God
               and
               Man
               :
               and
               he
               in
               me
               God
               and
               Man.
               
            
             
               271.
               
               This
               shall
               none
               teare
               out
               of
               my
               Heart
               ;
               I
               have
               knowne
               it
               ;
               Not
               I.
               but
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 me
              
               ,
               therefore
               whosoever
               will
               ,
               may
               Fable
               and
               Babble
               about
               it
               ,
               I
               need
               no
               Election
               or
               Predestination
               to
               it
               :
               my
               Saviour
               Christ
               hath
               Elected
               me
               IN
               my
               Soul
               Spirit
               and
               Flesh
               
                 in
                 himself
              
               ;
               I
               am
               therein
               Joyfull
               and
               Comforted
               .
               let
               who
               will
               be
               a
               Heretick
               and
               Feigner
               :
               †
               
                 I
                 have
                 with
                 MARY
                 Elected
                 or
                 Chosen
                 the
                 Best
                 thing
                 ,
              
               and
               will
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 Feet
                 of
                 my
              
               LORD
               JESU
               ;
               till
               all
               Feigners
               and
               Grace
               Electioners
               or
               Predestinatours
               ,
               have
               seigned
               and
               babbled
               Out
               ,
               ALL
               they
               CAN.
               
            
             
               272.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               they
               cannot
               [
               doe
               so
               ]
               :
               that
               is
               their
               Obstinacy
               and
               Wilfulnesse
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               cannot
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               in
               Me
               can
               :
               And
               say
               with
               Jacob
               ,
               *
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 leave
                 thee
                 unlesse
                 thou
                 blesse
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Though
                 Body
                 and
                 soul
                 should
                 be
              
               *
               
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 leave
                 thee
                 ,
                 cast
                 me
              
               into
               Heaven
               or
               
                 into
                 Hell
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               in
               thee
               and
               thou
               in
               me
               ,
               thou
               art
               mine
               and
               I
               am
               thine
               ,
               the
               Enemy
               shall
               NOT
               part
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             How
             Mary
             was
             Eves
             
               Daughter
               ;
               and
               how
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               had
               a
               Humane
               Soul
               ,
               which
               is
               Eternally
               Immortall
               .
            
          
           
             273.
             
             MY
             Opponent
             ,
             hath
             so
             wonderfull
             a
             vaine
             discourse
             concerning
             Mary
             ;
             he
             will
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             SHE
             hath
             been
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             draweth
             a
             whole
             heape
             of
             Texts
             together
             about
             it
             which
             yet
             are
             
               all
               against
            
             him
             ,
             those
             very
             Texts
             speak
             all
             of
             the
             Virgin
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdome
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             that
             contendeth
             with
             him
             ?
             that
             Christ
             is
             become
             Man
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Virginity
             ?
             not
             I
             :
             I
             have
             throughout
             written
             just
             So
             :
             but
             I
             understand
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Virgin
             was
             also
             IN
             the
             Mark
             ,
             or
             Limit
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             became
             Man.
             
          
           
             274.
             
             But
             Mary
             was
             from
             Eve
             ,
             else
             Christ
             had
             not
             received
             or
             assured
             our
             humane
             Soul
             ;
             as
             he
             also
             very
             strongly
             denyeth
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             assumed
             no
             Soul
             from
             us
             ,
             a
             strange
             thing
             helpeth
             not
             me
             ,
             in
             a
             strange
             thing
             he
             is
             not
             my
             Brother
             .
          
           
             275.
             
             Is
             his
             Soul
             no
             Creature
             but
             God
             himself
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             out
             of
             or
             from
             us
             ?
             why
             then
             did
             *
             
               he
               commend
               it
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               his
               Death
               ,
               into
               his
               hands
               :
            
             And
             said
             ,
             †
             
               On
               the
               Mount
               of
            
             Olives
             ;
             My
             
               Soul
               is
               troubled
               even
               unto
               Death
            
             ;
             May
             God
             also
             be
             troubled
             ?
             I
             beleeve
             he
             must
             now
             permit
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Humane
             Soul
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             stand
             before
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Truth
             ;
             that
             so
             Christ
             remaine
             to
             be
             our
             Brother
             :
             as
             he
             said
             *
             
               After
               his
               Resurrection
               ;
               Goe
               and
               tell
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               ascend
               to
               my
               God
               and
               to
               your
               God
               ,
            
             else
             how
             should
             Christ
             say
             ,
             I
             goe
             to
             MY
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             no
             Creature
             ?
             God
             needs
             no
             going
             without
             besides
             and
             beyond
             the
             Creature
             .
          
           
             276.
             
             Beloved
             ,
             what
             may
             indeed
             
               his
               Temptation
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
            
             have
             been
             ?
             WHAT
             in
             him
             became
             Tempted
             ?
             His
             Deity
             ?
             or
             his
             Soul
             ?
             Beloved
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             ,
             Did
             God
             Tempt
             himself
             ?
             Or
             What
             had
             he
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             Humanity
             ?
             I
             suppose
             the
             Man
             will
             here
             be
             Silent
             ;
             Read
             my
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Threefold
               Life
            
             ;
             therein
             thou
             wilt
             have
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             More
             then
             any
             one
             could
             Ask
             ,
             which
             I
             here
             let
             passe
             .
          
           
           
             277.
             
             He
             writeth
             that
             Christs
             Soul
             did
             flow
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Wisdome
             ,
             then
             is
             Christ
             Totally
             strange
             and
             not
             my
             Brother
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Brothers
             then
             they
             must
             come
             out
             of
             ONE
             Body
             ;
             but
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             spoken
             right
             ,
             if
             this
             Opinion
             should
             take
             place
             .
          
           
             278.
             
             God
             promised
             Abraham
             ;
             that
             in
             HIS
             ,
             understand
             in
             Abraham's
             Seed
             ,
             
               should
               all
               People
               become
               blessed
            
             :
             but
             *
             he
             saith
             no
             ;
             but
             in
             Abrahams
             promised
             Seed
             ;
             †
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             Seed
             which
             I
             promise
             thee
             ;
             or
             in
             my
             Seed
             ,
             but
             in
             thy
             Seed
             .
          
           
             279
             *
             O!
             how
             terrible
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Man
             Dare
             so
             to
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             Dear
             Sirs
             ,
             where
             will
             you
             abide
             ?
             How
             will
             you
             stand
             before
             God
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             of
             True
             Knowledge
             from
             God
             ?
             Why
             then
             doe
             you
             make
             Glosses
             or
             Expositions
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             What
             are
             your
             conceits
             profitable
             ?
             that
             you
             Exchange
             Words
             for
             Words
             ;
             and
             imbitter
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             let
             them
             stand
             unexplained
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             called
             to
             it
             of
             God
             ;
             Why
             doe
             you
             so
             long
             make
             many
             †
             Errours
             ?
             leave
             the
             Explanation
             to
             the
             highest
             *
             Tongue
             in
             Every
             Man.
             
          
           
             280.
             
             Why
             doe
             you
             Juggle
             so
             much
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             are
             you
             more
             knowing
             or
             skilfull
             then
             HE
             ?
             Yes
             indeed
             ye
             are
             stately
             proud
             ,
             self
             honouring
             ,
             self-profiting
             ,
             wilfull
             stubborne
             Children
             :
             †
             
               Ye
               run
               and
               None
               hath
               called
               you
            
             ;
             suffer
             ,
             your selves
             first
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             enlightened
             with
             Gods
             Light
             ,
             before
             you
             run
             .
          
           
             281.
             
             *
             From
             such
             imbittering
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             to
             this
             time
             ,
             nothing
             hath
             existed
             ,
             but
             strife
             Wars
             and
             Desolation
             ,
             and
             Babel
             is
             an
             unsure
             Leader
             ,
             full
             of
             Abomination
             and
             Pride
             ,
             to
             make
             Ostentation
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             studied
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             read
             much
             :
             But
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             useth
             in
             those
             Children
             which
             he
             calleth
             :
             only
             ONE
             Book
             with
             THREE
             Leaves
             ,
             therein
             only
             they
             must
             study
             ,
             they
             need
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             more
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             profitable
             .
          
           
             282.
             
             My
             Opponent
             will
             not
             permit
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             is
             out
             of
             or
             from
             Adam
             ;
             if
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             then
             she
             had
             also
             no
             Soul
             ;
             or
             else
             a
             strange
             one
             ;
             for
             she
             said
             ,
             †
             being
             with
             Old
             
               Elizabeth
               ;
               my
               Soul
               doth
               magnifie
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             Simeon
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             *
             
               A
               Sword
               will
               pierce
               through
               thy
               Soul
               :
            
             Now
             if
             she
             be
             only
             the
             Virgin
             of
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             he
             writeth
             ,
             then
             
               no
               Sword
            
             could
             pierce
             through
             her
             Soul
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             outspoken
             or
             Expressed
             Substance
             :
          
           
             283.
             
             Also
             I
             tell
             you
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Virginity
             of
             God
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Wisdome
             ,
             became
             Manifested
             or
             revealed
             in
             Mary
             ,
             through
             the
             awakening
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             God
             manifested
             the
             Limit
             or
             Mark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             stuck
             in
             her
             ;
             then
             she
             became
             highly
             †
             
               blessed
               above
               all
               women
            
             ;
             for
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             her
             and
             in
             her
             Seed
             ;
             her
             ,
             in
             Adam
             ,
             dead
             
             Substantiality
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             
               heavenly
               part
            
             ,
             Sprouted
             againe
             ;
             but
             her
             outward
             Body
             was
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             in
             all
             her
             life
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             in
             Eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             in
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             :
             Also
             in
             her
             perplexity
             when
             she
             had
             †
             
               lost
               her
            
             childe
             JESUS
             :
             when
             
               in
               the
               twelfth
            
             yeare
             
               she
               offered
               JESVS
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
            
          
           
             284.
             
             Now
             if
             she
             were
             only
             Gods
             Wisdome
             ;
             and
             not
             Man
             or
             humane
             ;
             why
             did
             she
             
               not
               then
            
             know
             all
             things
             ?
             as
             JESUS
             her
             Sonne
             did
             ?
             seeing
             in
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             ALL
             knowledge
             lyeth
             ,
             from
             Eternity
             in
             Eternity
             ?
             and
             though
             likely
             she
             did
             give
             up
             her selfe
             into
             the
             Lowlinesse
             ,
             as
             the
             Opponent
             saith
             ;
             that
             doth
             not
             cause
             her
             skill
             and
             knowledge
             to
             cease
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             cause
             the
             skill
             and
             knowledge
             in
             JESUS
             
               her
               Sonne
            
             to
             cease
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             it
             doe
             so
             in
             
               his
               Mother
            
             ?
             Had
             she
             not
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Joachim
             ,
             and
             of
             Anna
             her
             Mother
             ?
             Why
             then
             did
             she
             Suck
             her
             Mothers
             breasts
             ?
             and
             desired
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             World
             ?
             and
             did
             Naturally
             eate
             Earthly
             food
             ?
             What
             manner
             of
             Body
             had
             she
             then
             nourished
             ,
             with
             the
             Earthly
             food
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Divine
             Virgin
             Eate
             Earthly
             food
             ?
             I
             suppose
             my
             Adversary
             is
             in
             an
             Errour
             .
          
           
             285.
             
             *
             There
             is
             in
             Mary
             assuredly
             ,
             a
             two-fold
             Virgin
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             viz
             :
             One
             out-of
             God
             ,
             and
             One
             out
             of
             Eve
             ;
             I
             beleeve
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             was
             hidden
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             and
             only
             manifested
             in
             God
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             US
             the
             New
             Man
             is
             hidden
             to
             the
             Earthly
             .
          
           
             286.
             
             For
             ,
             nothing
             may
             become
             manifested
             in
             the
             outward
             World
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             take
             or
             assume
             the
             outward
             Worlds
             Substance
             on
             to
             it selfe
             ;
             Indeed
             the
             Outward
             World
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Outward
             Man
             is
             generated
             through
             Gods
             Wisdome
             ;
             and
             the
             pure
             Mystery
             ,
             of
             the
             Outward
             World
             ;
             which
             lyeth
             hidden
             in
             the
             impure
             ;
             standeth
             in
             the
             roote
             of
             the
             inward
             World
             ,
             and
             belongeth
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             287.
             
             *
             Therefore
             shall
             the
             Outward
             Man
             with
             his
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Third
             Principle
             arise
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             inward
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             inward
             standeth
             turned
             outwards
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             inwards
             ,
             and
             so
             *
             God
             is
             ALL
             in
             ALL.
             
          
           
             288.
             
             I
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             understanding
             that
             would
             afford
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             with
             my
             Opponent
             ;
             that
             CHRIST
             hath
             not
             assumed
             our
             humanity
             ;
             would
             God
             ,
             only
             Tincture
             Man
             ,
             through
             the
             Wisdome
             ;
             then
             it
             might
             well
             have
             been
             done
             without
             becoming
             Man.
             
          
           
             289.
             
             Also
             if
             Christ
             be
             no
             Creature
             ,
             why
             then
             hath
             he
             conversed
             in
             a
             Creaturely
             forme
             ;
             and
             dyed
             with
             woe
             and
             paine
             ,
             as
             a
             Creature
             ,
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ?
             Can
             the
             Deity
             also
             suffer
             and
             dye
             ?
             I
             know
             nothing
             of
             that
             yet
             :
             that
             it
             can
             dye
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             Eternity
             without
             beginning
             ;
             had
             that
             been
             possible
             to
             have
             dyed
             ,
             then
             should
             Lucifer
             and
             
               Adam's
               Soul
            
             also
             have
             dyed
             .
          
           
             290.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             that
             only
             dyeth
             ,
             which
             is
             generated
             out
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             outward
             Man
             from
             the
             Third
             Principle
             ;
             that
             so
             out
             of
             the
             Temporall
             Death
             ,
             the
             Eternity
             may
             Sprout
             forth
             ;
             and
             the
             Time
             ,
             viz
             :
             
             the
             Temporary
             figure
             become
             turned
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             291.
             
             For
             ,
             therefore
             came
             Christ
             in
             our
             Outward
             and
             inward
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             introduce
             our
             Temporary
             Mystery
             into
             the
             Eternity
             :
             that
             he
             might
             Convert
             Man
             againe
             IN
             and
             WITH
             himselfe
             ,
             into
             that
             Forme
             ,
             which
             Adam
             was
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             when
             he
             
               knew
               not
            
             what
             Evill
             and
             Good
             was
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               vaine
               Contention
               about
               knowledge
               :
               When
               we
               reade
               IN
               our selves
               ,
               then
               we
               reade
               in
            
             Gods
             Book
             ;
             
               No
               knowledge
               maketh
               us
               happy
               :
               A
               Warning
               and
               Admonition
               .
            
          
           
             292.
             
             MY
             Deare
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ;
             take
             it
             into
             Consideration
             ,
             pray
             be
             Christs
             Members
             ,
             pray
             be
             Branches
             in
             the
             Tree
             of
             Christ
             ;
             see
             diligently
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             how
             we
             must
             Enter
             into
             Christs
             Suffering
             and
             Death
             ;
             and
             dye
             away
             to
             the
             old
             Earthly
             Man
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             a
             right
             Love.
             
          
           
             293.
             
             Of
             a
             Truth
             most
             certainly
             ,
             in
             Contention
             and
             Reproaching
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             painted
             Looking-Glasse
             ;
             without
             Life
             and
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             Consider
             that
             we
             are
             Branches
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Tree
             ;
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             Christs
             Tree
             .
          
           
             294.
             
             Why
             doe
             we
             so
             long
             contend
             about
             knowledge
             ?
             Indeed
             knowledge
             is
             
               not
               alone
            
             the
             way
             to
             blessednesse
             or
             Salvation
             ;
             the
             Devill
             knoweth
             more
             than
             we
             ,
             but
             what
             doth
             that
             availe
             him
             ?
             For
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             much
             affordeth
             me
             no
             Joy
             :
             but
             that
             I
             Love
             my
             Saviour
             JESUS
             ,
             and
             continually
             desire
             him
             ,
             that
             affordeth
             me
             Joy
             ,
             for
             the
             *
             desiring
             is
             a
             receiving
             .
          
           
             295.
             
             I
             know
             Nothing
             ,
             also
             desire
             to
             know
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             have
             I
             at
             any
             time
             sought
             any
             skill
             or
             knowledge
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             a
             childe
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             Nothing
             ;
             I
             would
             also
             faine
             know
             Nothing
             ;
             that
             I
             might
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             be
             dead
             and
             a
             Nothing
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             my
             knowing
             ,
             willing
             ,
             and
             doing
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             run
             in
             his
             knowing
             
             and
             willing
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             he
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             be
             only
             the
             Instrument
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             Hand
             and
             the
             Labour
             .
          
           
             296.
             
             Why
             will
             you
             long
             contend
             with
             me
             ?
             I
             know
             Nothing
             of
             your
             knowledge
             ,
             neither
             have
             I
             ever
             learned
             it
             ;
             Search
             your selves
             ,
             in
             whom
             ,
             knowledge
             is
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             seeing
             I
             am
             indeed
             dead
             in
             the
             knowing
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             which
             will
             know
             IN
             Me.
             
          
           
             297.
             
             In
             my
             knowing
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             first
             collect
             Letters
             together
             out
             of
             Many
             Books
             ,
             but
             I
             
               have
               the
            
             Letters
             in
             Me
             ,
             indeed
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             together
             with
             all
             things
             or
             Substances
             ,
             and
             Moreover
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             lyeth
             in
             Man
             ;
             Should
             he
             not
             then
             dare
             to
             Reade
             in
             that
             Book
             which
             he
             HIMSELF
             is
             ?
          
           
             298.
             
             If
             I
             had
             no
             other
             Book
             at
             all
             but
             only
             My
             own
             Book
             which
             I
             my selfe
             AM
             ;
             I
             had
             Books
             enough
             ,
             
               even
               the
            
             whole
             Bible
             lyeth
             in
             Me
             ;
             If
             I
             have
             Christs
             Spirit
             ,
             what
             need
             I
             then
             more
             Books
             ?
             Shall
             I
             contend
             and
             dispute
             against
             that
             which
             is
             without
             me
             ?
             before
             I
             learne
             to
             know
             what
             is
             in
             me
             ?
          
           
             299.
             
             If
             I
             Reade
             my selfe
             ;
             then
             I
             reade
             in
             
               God's
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             ye
             my
             deare
             Brethren
             ALL
             ,
             are
             my
             Letters
             ,
             which
             I
             reade
             in
             me
             ,
             for
             my
             Minde
             and
             Will
             sindeth
             you
             in
             me
             :
             I
             wish
             heartily
             that
             you
             also
             may
             finde
             me
             .
          
           
             300.
             
             I
             exhort
             you
             as
             Children
             and
             Brethren
             out
             of
             or
             from
             my
             precious
             Talent
             ,
             that
             you
             goe
             out
             from
             Contention
             ,
             and
             Reade
             the
             Brotherly
             †
             A.
             B.
             C.
             IN
             you
             :
             for
             it
             is
             all
             Nothing
             and
             unprofitable
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             contend
             about
             the
             Letter
             ,
             it
             standeth
             indeed
             in
             ALL
             Men
             ;
             the
             Plowman
             is
             as
             Learned
             and
             neere
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             if
             he
             Reade
             the
             Brotherly
             A.
             B.
             C.
             IN
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             301.
             
             No
             skill
             or
             knowledge
             maketh
             you
             blessed
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             enter
             into
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             be
             and
             become
             the
             doer
             or
             practicer
             of
             the
             skill
             or
             knowledge
             ;
             Not
             a
             proud
             ,
             surly
             ,
             selfe-honouring
             ,
             Stubborne
             wilde
             withered
             Branch
             ,
             but
             Living
             ,
             in
             he
             Tree
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             one
             Branch
             affordeth
             Sap
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             302.
             
             O
             how
             the
             Mother
             complaineth
             over
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             dry
             withered
             Branches
             ;
             *
             It
             is
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             dry
             withered
             Branches
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             †
             for
             the
             Tree
             shall
             renew
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             present
             
             its
             first
             Forme
             of
             Youth
             againe
             ,
             for
             the
             End
             belongeth
             into
             the
             Beginning
             .
          
           
             303.
             
             If
             you
             shall
             all
             despise
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             present
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             turne
             into
             your selves
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             Reade
             your
             own
             Book
             ;
             then
             will
             an
             Ano
             from
             the
             Rising
             or
             East
             and
             Midnight
             or
             North
             ,
             
               Cut
               you
               off
            
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             more
             say
             ,
             I
             reade
             in
             strange
             or
             forreigne
             Books
             ,
             and
             feed
             my selfe
             in
             strange
             Pasture
             .
          
           
           
             304.
             
             God
             hath
             sent
             his
             Heart
             together
             with
             his
             
               Life
               INTO
               Vs
            
             ,
             wherein
             all
             standeth
             written
             ;
             he
             that
             readeth
             that
             Book
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             Learned
             Enough
             ;
             the
             Other
             is
             Babel
             ,
             and
             a
             Fable
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             will
             needs
             be
             learned
             in
             the
             Letter
             without
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             reade
             his
             owne
             Book
             :
             Let
             him
             first
             reade
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             will
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             finde
             ALL
             what
             ever
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             have
             written
             .
          
           
             
               י
            
             
               חי
            
             
               וחי
            
             
               חוחי
            
             
               חושחי
            
             tetractys of the Tetragrammaton
          
           
             
               Not
               one
            
             JOT
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               Tittle
               of
               the
            
             
             LAW
             
               shall
               passe
               away
            
             .
          
           
             JOD
             י
             
               Jod
               ,
               signifies
               a
               Substantive
            
             .
          
           
             JAH
             Existence
             .
          
           
             JEHV
             
               He
               ,
               who
               is
               Existent
            
             .
          
           
             JEHOVAH
             
               Being
               of
               Beings
               .
               Or
               Substance
               of
               ALL
               Substances
               .
            
          
           
             JHSVH
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               A
               Saviour
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             JESVS
             .
          
           
             306.
             
             But
             you
             are
             drunken
             ,
             and
             erre
             ,
             and
             goe
             astray
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             Key
             to
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             Contend
             or
             dispute
             about
             the
             Key
             ;
             every
             one
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
            
             the
             Key
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             will
             unlock
             his
             own
             Lifes
             Book
             ;
             
               every
               one
            
             hath
             the
             Key
             to
             God
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             seek
             it
             in
             the
             right
             place
             :
             but
             you
             would
             rather
             contend
             or
             dispute
             ,
             then
             seek
             the
             *
             Key
             
               in
               your
            
             selves
             ,
             Therefore
             you
             are
             all
             of
             you
             blinde
             ,
             that
             contend
             or
             dispute
             ;
             you
             doe
             but
             goe
             Seeking
             ,
             as
             before
             a
             Looking
             Glasse
             ;
             why
             doe
             you
             not
             goe
             into
             the
             Center
             ?
             for
             with
             other
             seeking
             you
             will
             not
             finde
             the
             Key
             ,
             be
             as
             Learned
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             availe
             .
          
           
           
             307.
             
             It
             lyeth
             not
             in
             Art
             and
             Reason
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             Earnest
             purposed
             resolved
             Will
             ,
             to
             goe
             out
             from
             selfe
             ,
             and
             forsake
             all
             own
             selfe
             ,
             skill
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             with
             Repentant
             humble
             desires
             ,
             to
             cast
             your selfe
             into
             
               Gods
               knowing
            
             ,
             and
             desire
             only
             Gods
             knowing
             ,
             yet
             with
             or
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             you
             may
             know
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             thus
             you
             will
             put
             on
             
               Divine
               skill
            
             or
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             FINDE
             the
             Key
             about
             which
             you
             contend
             or
             dispute
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               A
               Conclusions
               Also
               how
               the
               present
               so
               called
               Christians
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Jewes
               and
               Heathens
               are
            
             alike
             .
             
               And
               how
               one
               people
               shall
               devoure
               the
               other
               :
               The
            
             Harvest
             
               is
               neere
            
             .
          
           
             308.
             
             MY
             deare
             Brother
             :
             hate
             me
             not
             for
             my
             knowledge
             sake
             ,
             for
             I
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             I
             am
             I
             ,
             knew
             not
             before-hand
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             have
             written
             to
             you
             ;
             I
             supposed
             I
             wrote
             it
             only
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             without
             my
             knowledge
             so
             come
             about
             ;
             I
             tell
             it
             you
             in
             true
             faithfulnesse
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             
               not
               the
               Gift
            
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             then
             leave
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             understand
             that
             well
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             written
             .
          
           
             309.
             
             If
             any
             can
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Minde
             to
             it
             ;
             I
             willingly
             and
             readily
             afford
             it
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             
               not
               desire
               it
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             understand
             it
             :
             let
             him
             not
             rise
             up
             with
             scorning
             and
             blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             else
             there
             will
             follow
             an
             Earnest
             severity
             ,
             which
             you
             neither
             can
             nor
             will
             know
             ,
             any
             thing
             of
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Course
             ;
             but
             afford
             me
             leave
             to
             Labour
             in
             that
             wherein
             I
             am
             set
             .
          
           
             310.
             
             But
             my
             Opponent
             faith
             ;
             without
             God
             ,
             we
             can
             think
             nothing
             that
             is
             Good
             ;
             also
             know
             nothing
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             him
             ;
             
               I
               say
               so
               too
            
             :
             that
             I
             know
             nothing
             of
             God
             without
             God
             ,
             my
             knowing
             is
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             standeth
             in
             his
             might
             or
             power
             .
          
           
             311.
             
             Why
             then
             is
             HE
             my
             Enemy
             ,
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             God
             knoweth
             in
             ME
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             manifest
             or
             reveale
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             him
             ;
             I
             am
             indeed
             Nothing
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             Ail
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             understand
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             understand
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             cannot
             should
             let
             it
             stand
             ;
             with
             such
             objecting
             you
             will
             not
             fathom
             nor
             understand
             my
             Writings
             .
          
           
             312.
             
             I
             see
             your
             Spirit
             
               much
               better
            
             then
             you
             understand
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             Objections
             you
             make
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             finde
             ,
             that
             my
             Opponent
             understandeth
             any
             thing
             fundamentally
             in
             my
             apprehension
             or
             sence
             :
             but
             it
             is
             all
             of
             a
             wilde
             ,
             surly
             ,
             envious
             ,
             property
             ;
             very
             scornfull
             ,
             so
             that
             
             I
             
               more
               lament
            
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             for
             blinde
             therein
             ,
             then
             that
             I
             desire
             to
             answer
             him
             .
          
           
             313.
             
             I
             exhort
             you
             all
             that
             reade
             and
             heare
             this
             ,
             slop
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
             look
             upon
             the
             time
             and
             consider
             it
             ;
             see
             in
             
               what
               time
            
             we
             and
             our
             fathers
             ,
             have
             lived
             :
             viz
             :
             in
             vaine
             Contention
             and
             Strife
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             World
             ,
             viz
             :
             Man
             ,
             become
             the
             honester
             ,
             or
             better
             ,
             by
             the
             Strife
             ?
             Nothing
             ,
             but
             more
             hellish
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             voluptuous
             ,
             reproaching
             ,
             and
             more
             scornfull
             .
          
           
             314.
             
             He
             is
             by
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             his
             Life
             become
             the
             worse
             ;
             all
             the
             while
             they
             have
             contended
             ,
             one
             brother
             hath
             contemned
             another
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             and
             hated
             him
             :
             what
             manner
             of
             fruit
             have
             you
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             there
             should
             be
             :
          
           
             315.
             
             Must
             not
             the
             Deare
             and
             precious
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             present
             be
             the
             Cover
             to
             Mans
             wickednesse
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             present
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             also
             Turkes
             ,
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             all
             alike
             to
             one
             another
             in
             Life
             ?
             What
             doth
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             availe
             you
             ?
             If
             you
             live
             but
             heathenishly
             ?
             Doe
             you
             suppose
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             Sinne
             ?
             That
             you
             need
             only
             to
             tickle
             and
             Comfort
             your selves
             with
             Christs
             Death
             ;
             and
             retaine
             the
             false
             or
             wicked
             Man
             ;
             who
             is
             only
             proud
             or
             stately
             and
             a
             Contender
             .
          
           
             316.
             
             Can
             you
             not
             perceive
             what
             will
             suddenly
             follow
             upon
             it
             ?
             viz
             :
             that
             seeing
             they
             are
             
               all
               alike
            
             in
             Life
             and
             Will
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             accounted
             alike
             ,
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             Men
             seek
             nothing
             but
             strife
             and
             meere
             Contention
             ,
             it
             must
             come
             to
             such
             a
             mixt
             Confusion
             in
             the
             Strife
             ,
             that
             one
             people
             will
             devoure
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             317.
             
             For
             God
             withdraweth
             his
             hand
             from
             People
             ,
             while
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             Spirit
             to
             reprove
             them
             ,
             therefore
             hath
             the
             Wrath
             taken
             up
             its
             sword
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             driveth
             on
             mightily
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             people
             destroyeth
             and
             devoureth
             the
             other
             ;
             What
             our
             Fathers
             have
             layd
             in
             with
             reproach
             and
             scorn
             ,
             that
             will
             their
             children
             Eate
             up
             with
             sword
             and
             slaughter
             .
          
           
             318.
             
             And
             that
             God
             suffers
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             Men
             only
             use
             his
             holy
             Name
             to
             Cursing
             and
             Swearing
             ,
             and
             so
             misuse
             it
             :
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Name
             and
             Will
             ,
             are
             only
             selfe-willed
             ;
             and
             use
             his
             Name
             only
             for
             a
             Reproach
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             brother
             despiseth
             another
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             seek
             him
             in
             his
             knowledge
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             goe
             before
             him
             with
             a
             
               holy
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             319.
             
             *
             What
             now
             are
             the
             Christians
             so
             called
             ,
             better
             than
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             Turkish'y
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             Turkishly
             or
             Heathenishly
             ?
             †
             Where
             is
             the
             Christian
             and
             Evangelicall
             Fruit
             ?
          
           
             320.
             
             Every
             one
             faith
             ;
             It
             will
             be
             good
             when
             this
             Evill
             is
             past
             and
             gone
             ;
             but
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             
               it
               will
               not
               be
               good
            
             ;
             but
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             Convert
             every
             one
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             turne
             his
             Heart
             and
             Minde
             to
             Love
             and
             condescension
             ;
             else
             one
             people
             will
             devoure
             another
             ;
             and
             the
             Countreys
             will
             Consume
             ,
             Wast
             and
             Destroy
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             such
             a
             vaine
             Evill
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             Men.
             
          
           
           
             321.
             
             And
             this
             they
             will
             doe
             themselves
             one
             among
             another
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Generall
             Mixture
             and
             Confusion
             of
             People
             in
             the
             Strife
             ;
             no
             one
             part
             better
             than
             another
             ;
             till
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             Satiate
             its
             sierce
             Wrath
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             introduce
             themselves
             into
             the
             
               highest
               perdition
            
             and
             misery
             ;
             and
             *
             then
             thou
             wilt
             see
             and
             learne
             to
             know
             thy selfe
             ,
             what
             thou
             hast
             been
             ,
             in
             thy
             Pride
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             Naked
             ,
             and
             wilt
             Seek
             the
             Lord
             in
             thy
             Misery
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             Evill
             
               thou
               hast
               done
               to
               thy SELFE
            
             .
          
           
             322.
             
             Therefore
             my
             deare
             Brethren
             :
             Seek
             but
             the
             Pearle
             ;
             all
             you
             that
             entend
             to
             avoyd
             the
             Anger
             of
             God
             ,
             look
             not
             one
             upon
             the
             Life
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             OWN
             :
             †
             For
             it
             is
             no
             more
             Disputing
             ,
             but
             either
             Convert
             ,
             or
             perish
             .
          
           
             323.
             
             The
             Time
             of
             Disputation
             and
             Babling
             is
             out
             ,
             you
             will
             get
             no
             further
             with
             Disputation
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             Regeneration
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             will
             reach
             and
             obtaine
             the
             Pearle
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             need
             never
             to
             Dispute
             More
             .
          
           
             324.
             
             Let
             every
             one
             be
             in
             Sincere
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             seek
             himselfe
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             he
             is
             :
             and
             Consider
             how
             to
             Seek
             his
             brother
             in
             Love
             :
             let
             him
             but
             goe
             out
             from
             Covetousnesse
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Content
             himselfe
             with
             *
             
               food
               and
               Rayment
            
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             giveth
             Raine
             and
             blessing
             .
          
           
             325.
             
             Indeed
             we
             take
             nothing
             along
             with
             us
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             why
             then
             doe
             we
             then
             contend
             about
             that
             which
             is
             vaine
             ,
             and
             thereby
             squander
             and
             loose
             that
             which
             is
             untransitory
             ;
             it
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Limit
             or
             Mark
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             will
             be
             
               still
               worse
            
             ,
             and
             that
             People
             which
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             this
             Limit
             or
             Mark
             ,
             must
             be
             quite
             devoured
             and
             Consumed
             ;
             †
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wonders
             .
          
           
             326.
             
             This
             I
             would
             not
             have
             concealed
             from
             you
             Deare
             Sirs
             and
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             reade
             my
             Writings
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             my
             Opponent
             ;
             and
             I
             exhort
             you
             brotherly
             ,
             as
             also
             my
             Opponent
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             lay
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             upon
             
               my
               Writings
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Scripture
             seek
             nothing
             else
             then
             the
             Paternall
             Love-Heart
             of
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             well
             FINDE
             from
             what
             Spirit
             I
             have
             written
             .
          
           
             327.
             
             But
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             minde
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             leave
             my
             Writings
             at
             rest
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             written
             Nothing
             for
             him
             ;
             I
             have
             written
             them
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             without
             any
             thought
             how
             it
             would
             goe
             with
             them
             ;
             neither
             doe
             I
             know
             how
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             they
             run
             so
             abroad
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             not
             run
             after
             any
             body
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             wonder
             as
             much
             as
             you
             ,
             what
             the
             
               Most
               High
            
             doth
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             328.
             
             Yet
             Observe
             it
             and
             become
             seeing
             ;
             for
             the
             Day
             breaketh
             or
             dawneth
             :
             if
             you
             will
             learne
             rightly
             to
             understand
             my
             Writings
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             Contention
             and
             Strife
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             know
             your selves
             :
             yet
             indeed
             the
             Letter
             cannot
             
               doe
               it
            
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             Living
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             way
             is
             faithfully
             shewne
             you
             .
          
           
           
             329.
             
             Now
             doe
             what
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             the
             Harvest
             is
             neere
             ;
             that
             every
             one
             will
             partake
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             gathered
             into
             his
             Barne
             ,
             I
             speake
             from
             my
             
               whole
               Heart
            
             very
             Earnestly
             ,
             in
             my
             knowledge
             given
             Me
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Commend
             my selfe
             into
             your
             brotherly
             Love
             ,
             into
             the
             Deare
             and
             Precious
             Name
             of
             JESUS
             CHRIST
             .
          
           
             Dated
             the
             3.
             
             July
             .
             1621.
             
          
           
             330.
             
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             LORD
             all
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             Praise
             him
             all
             People
             !
             For
             his
             Name
             goeth
             over
             all
             Mountaines
             and
             Hills
             ,
             HE
             shooteth
             forth
             like
             a
             Sprout
             ,
             and
             goeth
             on
             in
             Great
             Wonders
             ,
             who
             will
             hinder
             it
             ?
          
           
             HALLELV-JAH
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Postscript
             of
             the
             Translatour
             into
             Nether-Dutch
             out
             of
             the
             
               Three
               High-Dutch
               Copies
            
             ,
             and
             this
             English
             Translation
             out
             of
             a
             High-Dutch
             Copy
             was
             Compared
             with
             it
             .
             Who
             writes
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               THis
               Treatise
               was
               Written
               in
               Answer
               to
            
             Balthasar
             Tylcken
             
               concerning
               some
               Poynts
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Becoming
               Man
               or
            
             Incarnation
             
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               This
            
             Balthasar
             Tylcken
             
               first
               wrote
               a
               reproachfull
               Book
               against
            
             Jacob
             Behme
             ,
             
               Concerning
               some
               Poynts
               in
               the
               AVRORA
               which
            
             Jacob
             Behme
             
               hath
               Answered
               ,
               in
               the
            
             First
             Apology
             to
             Balthasar
             Tylcken
             ;
             afterwards
             Tylcken
             
               opposed
               some
               Poynts
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
            
             Incarnation
             
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               added
               some
               Sheets
               as
               an
            
             Appendix
             
               to
               that
               Book
               :
               which
               were
               sent
               over
               to
            
             Jacob
             Behme
             ,
             
               upon
               which
               his
               Answer
               was
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
            
             Second
             Apology
             
               of
               His.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Here
           follow
           the
           CONTENTS
           Of
           the
           SECTIONS
           ,
           As
           they
           were
           Devided
           by
           the
           Translatour
           into
           the
           Nether-Dutch
           .
        
         
           
             
               I.
               Part.
               Apo
               :
               to
               Tylcken
               II.
               Of
               Predestination
               .
            
             
               A
               
                 Letter
                 or
                 Preface
                 concerning
                 Verses
              
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 Answer
                 ,
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 and
                 marning
                 from
                 vers
                 .
              
               1.
               to
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 first
                 Principle
                 or
                 Dark
                 World
                 is
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Fire
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 Principle
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 attaine
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Principle
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 become
                 a
                 Foole
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 From
                 v.
              
               19.
               to
               53.
               
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 right
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Genetrixs
                 From
                 v.
              
               54.
               to
               71.
               
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Third
                 Principle
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Bride
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 One.
                 From
                 vers
                 .
              
               72
               to
               86.
               
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Outward
                 World
                 is
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 :
                 Out
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 joy
                 Existeth
                 :
                 The
                 Model
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 is
                 Eternall
                 .
                 From
                 vers
                 .
              
               87.
               to
               94.
               
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 proceeded
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Three
                 Worlds
                 ;
                 Of
                 the
                 Might
                 or
                 Strength
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Free
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 drawing
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 above
                 all
                 Reason
                 .
                 From
                 vers
                 .
              
               95.
               to
               117.
               
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 grosse
                 errour
                 of
              
               Balthasar
               Tylcken
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 buildeth
                 his
                 Election
                 .
                 From
              
               118.
               to
               126.
               
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 hated
              
               Cain
               ,
               and
               Esau
               ;
               
                 and
                 loved
              
               Abel
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               :
               
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 lost
                 Sinners
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 Christ
                 came
                 .
                 From
              
               127.
               to
               133.
               
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 hardening
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 warneth
                 Sinners
                 ;
                 Also
                 how
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 Almighty
                 to
                 preserve
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Anger
                 is
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
                 From
                 vers
                 .
              
               134.
               to
               143.
               
            
             
               
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 God
                 is
                 :
                 How
                 without
                 the
                 Darknesse
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 Nothing
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 what
                 Manner
                 ,
                 man
                 hath
                 ability
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 Evill
                 into
                 Good
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Good
                 into
                 Evill
                 .
                 From
              
               144.
               to
               153.
               
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
              
               How
               Balthasar
               Tylcken
               
                 is
                 the
                 Devills
                 Advocate
                 :
                 How
                 the
                 Devill
                 doth
                 not
                 assault
                 any
                 with
                 Doubting
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 firme
                 Confidence
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 From
              
               154
               to
               168.
               
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 Nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 Faith
                 ;
                 what
                 the
                 drawing
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ;
                 Why
                 the
                 Wicked
                 are
                 not
                 drawn
                 ;
                 what
                 a
                 right
                 Christian
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 become
                 hardened
                 from
                 God.
                 From
              
               169.
               to
               .
               186.
               
            
             
               
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 abominable
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               Balthasar
               Tylcken
               ;
               
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 Election
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 and
                 warning
                 to
              
               Balthasar
               Tylcken
               .
               
                 From
                 vers
              
               .
               187
               ,
               to
               202.
               
            
             
               
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Purpose
                 or
                 Predestination
                 and
                 Election
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End
                 whereof
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 alwayes
                 .
                 From
              
               203.
               to
               229.
               
            
          
           
             
               
               II.
               Part.
               Of
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               .
               Apol.
               to
               Tylck
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 became
                 Man
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 strange
                 Seed
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Mary
               ;
               
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 in
              
               Eves
               
                 Earthly
                 Essence
                 :
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 was
                 the
                 Husband
                 .
                 From
              
               230.
               to
               242.
               
            
             
               
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 Essence
                 the
                 Word
                 assumed
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 became
                 One
                 Person
                 :
                 How
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 no
                 Creature
                 .
                 From
              
               243.
               to
               251.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                  
                   How
                   Mary
                   
                     was
                     no
                     strange
                     Virgin
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Daughter
                     of
                  
                   Joaohim
                   and
                   Anna
                   :
                   
                     Whence
                     the
                     Authour
                     hath
                     his
                     Knowledge
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     ,
                     Christs
                     Descention
                     into
                     Hell.
                     From
                  
                   252.
                   to
                   262.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                  
                   
                     Question
                     How
                     the
                     New
                     Birth
                     is
                     performed
                     in
                     us
                     :
                     Also
                     ,
                     what
                     of
                     us
                     shall
                     arise
                     :
                     Also
                     of
                     Impossibility
                     and
                     Possibility
                     .
                     From
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   263.
                   to
                   272.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                  
                   How
                   Mary
                   was
                   Eves
                   
                     Daughter
                     ,
                     how
                     Christ
                     had
                     a
                     humane
                     Soul
                     ;
                     which
                     Eternally
                     is
                     Immortal
                     .
                     From
                  
                   273.
                   to
                   291.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     vaine
                     Contention
                     about
                     Knowledge
                     :
                     When
                     we
                     read
                     in
                     our selves
                     ,
                     we
                     read
                     in
                     Gods
                     Book
                     ;
                     No
                     Knowledge
                     maketh
                     us
                     Blessed
                     :
                     a
                     Warning
                     and
                     an
                     Exhortation
                     .
                     From
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   292.
                   to
                   307.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Conclusion
                     .
                     How
                     the
                     present
                     so
                     called
                  
                   Christians
                   Turks
                   Jewes
                   and
                   Hoathens
                   
                     are
                     all
                     alike
                     .
                     How
                     one
                     people
                     shall
                     devour
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     the
                     Harvest-is
                     near
                     at
                     hand
                     .
                     From
                  
                   308.
                   to
                   330.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28531-e290
           
             *
             Math.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Book
             of
             Predestination
             written
             1623.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             6.
             45.
             
          
           
             †
             Jer.
             31.
             34.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Joel
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             first
             Apologie
             to
             
               Balthasar
               Tylcken
            
             about
             the
             Aurora
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim
             :
             4.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             6.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28531-e1650
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh
             :
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Math.
             6.
             10.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Math.
             18.
             11.
             
             Luk
             :
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh
             :
             6.
             45
             ,
             Isa
             :
             54.
             13.
             
             Jer
             :
             31.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh
             :
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh
             :
             1.
             3.
             
             Col
             :
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut
             :
             4
             :
             24.
             
             Chap
             :
             9.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen
             :
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Wesen
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             know
             the
             Bible
             outwardly
             :
             inwardly
             were
             better
             .
          
           
             *
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh
             :
             1.
             5
             :
          
           
             *
             Rom
             :
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             18.
             26.
             
          
           
             vsagen
             .
          
           
             ●…
             :
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             ●…
             :
             22.
             21.
             
          
           
             ●…k
             :
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Math
             :
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Math
             :
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh
             :
             6.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             9.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Note
             ,
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh
             :
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Math
             :
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh
             :
             6.
             37.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh
             :
             10.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             †
             Ezek
             :
             1.
             3.
             
             Mal
             :
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Math
             :
             7.
             7.
             to
             the
             11.
             
             Luk
             :
             11.
             9.
             to
             the
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen
             :
             32.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal
             :
             30.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Luk
             :
             5.
             31.
             
             Math
             :
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Math
             :
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh
             :
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Note
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Darknesse
             Comprehended
             the
             Light
             ,
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             ,
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Mal.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             Rom
             :
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen
             :
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen
             :
             4.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             *
             Math
             :
             23.
             37.
             
             Luk
             :
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             †
             Micah
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Col
             :
             2
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             9.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             19.
             6.
             
             Math.
             20.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa
             .
             50.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             great
             Six
             Poynts
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Note
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             pregnant
             or
             satisfieth
             it
             .
          
           
             †
             Math.
             13.
             12.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             18
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             17.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             *
             Math.
             15.
             22
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             8.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             Accuser
             .
          
           
             *
             B.
             T.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             of
             the
             Potter
             &c.
             See
             Chap.
             9.
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Predestination
             .
             And
             Rom.
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Numb
             .
             17.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Vix
             :
             Of
             Gods
             Anger
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh
             :
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh
             :
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh
             :
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             11.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom
             :
             9.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Note
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom
             :
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             :
             95.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Heb
             :
             3
             :
             7.
             8.
             
             &
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Phil
             :
             2.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             Math
             :
             25.
             41.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen
             :
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Kings
             .
             I.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Numb
             :
             26.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Note
             Note
             .
             Jer
             :
             18.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Jon
             :
             3.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             †
             Eph
             :
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim
             :
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh
             :
             12.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen
             :
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Numb
             :
             17.
             8.
             
             Heb
             :
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen
             :
             3.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28531-e16440
           
             *
             Or
             Avrora
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             2.
             18.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             ,
             the
             dry
             Rod
             of
             Aaron
             grew
             not
             through
             the
             Four
             Elementary
             Water
             and
             Fire
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Eternall
             Love-fire
             and
             the
             Water
             of
             tbe
             One
             Element
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             1.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             NOTE
             Christs
             Descending
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Math.
             11.
             17.
             
             Luke
             7.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             1.
             29.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Luke
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             23.
             46.
             
          
           
             †
             Math.
             26.
             38.
             
             Joh
             :
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Balth●sar
             Tylcken
             .
          
           
             †
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             ye
             Expositors
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             Language
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             †
             Jer.
             23
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Luke
             1.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             2.
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             1.
             42.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk
             2.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
             About
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             :
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             NOTE
             .
          
           
             †
             True
             brotherly
             Love.
             
               Alles
               .
               Bey
               .
               Christo
            
             :
             All.
             By.
             Christ
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Restitutio
             Renovatio
             Reditus
             Reparatio
             Regeneratio
             Revolutio
             
          
           
             OMNIUM
             
          
           
             Matt
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Holy
             Spirit
             dwelling
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             in
             Every
             ones
             Heart
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             
               Paulus
               Keym.
            
             verse
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Sustenance
             and
             preservation
             .
          
           
             †
             Signifieth
             .
          
        
      
    
  

